Beruflich Dokumente
Kultur Dokumente
INDIA,
EUROPE
No,
and
1
AMERICA
6.
LAHORE
(INDIA)
FAR EAST.
Vol.
I.
CHAMPA.
BY
Dr. R. C.
Professor,
ncil
Majumdar M.
A. 9
Ph. D.
Dacca University. Member of the Academic CouGreater India'Society. Author of "Corporate Life
and Civilisation," "Gurjara-Pratlh&ras," "Early HisPremchand Roychand tory of Bengal/, etc. etc.
Scholar, Griffith
Prizeman,
etc.
Mouat Gold
Medallist
etc.
No.
I.
LAHORE
1927.
LAHORE.
FEINTED BT
DUBGADASS
Manager,
The Bombay
LAHORE.
To
The French Savants whose labours have opened a new and glorious chapter
Of the
respect,
ABB.BE.m-TIQ.N3;
E.
F.
Bulletin
Orient.
Da
I/
Boole Francaise
Extreme-
Corpus
Champa by
Tom 3
J. A.
J.
Vingt-Septierae
(1-cr partie 2-e Fafcicula)
Journal Aelatiqe,
A. S. B. (N, S.).
Journal of
the
Asiatic Society of
)
Bengal
New
series
Farm.
Parmentier.
I.
Farm.
C.
Monu^nts Cams
de L*
Annam
Par. H. Parmeotier.
The system followed in ib* Journal ol the Royal Asiatic Society of Great Britain and Ireland has been adopted in this volume, with the exception, that the nama of the kingdom
has been written as "Champa" instead of 4M3anip&"
As the press does not contain accents types for the nates, the notes ara printed without them. Some diacritical wgna
IQT writing French words are also wanting in
UK press.
Table of Contents.
BOOK L
Chapter
L
II.
The Land
The Chains and the foundation
of the
Page 3
III.
IV,
V.
11
21
35
VI
VIL
VIIL
IX.
49
56 68
77
Champ4
Harivarman
Dynasty
of
84
X.
War
with Cambodge
93
XL
XIL
M
106
of
Champ&
127
XIIL
XIV.
1*8
155
The King
BOOK
Chapter
,
II
L
II
Religions Evolution in
Champ*
167
The Conception
of
IIL
IV.
Th
Worship of
&va &va
170
177
187
^aivagods
Vaiahuavism
V
VI
Bmhmi and
VIL
VIIL
IX.
Hindu Trinity The Minor Deities of the Hindu Pantheon 200 Buddhism
the
Society
X.
Preface.
story of Greater India is bouixl to b3 of absorbing interest, not only to every student of history, bat also to all
The
educated people in this country. The Indian colonies in the Far East must ever remain as the high- water mark of mari*
time and colonial enterprise of the ancient Indians. But although an extensive literature in French has grown up on thia
hardly anything has yet been written in English. This alone accounts for the comparative apathy and ignorance in this matter which is generally noticed in this country.
subject,
me
apology is therefore needed for bringing out this voludealing with one of the many colonial kingdoms which the
It
is
No
intended to
be the
ject.
first
of a series
at
of day
I can
tell.
in hand more than four years ago, but a variety of diffictiltiesthe space of 1300 miles between the author and the printing
press being
by no means the
publication.
least of
them
have considerably
delayed
its
As
volume, dealing with Cambodge, will be published before the end of 1929, and the remaining two or three volumes, dealing with Siam, Sumatra, Java, Bali and other colonial kingdoms
will not
Champa
because
general
it
is
partly because
and partly
ol
less
attention has
famous monuments
The
authorities
from Maspero*s Le Eoyaumedu Champa This book must always remain the chief source and constant guide to anyone
est help
(<
'.
a number of new
has made
it
a history of Champa. But the discovery of inscriptions since the publication of that book
many
places.
While,
therefore, Maspero's
considerable deviations
will be noticed
volume.
Besides,
political history
of
Champa, though
book he has
given a brief resume of religion, administrative system, social and economic conditions, and art and architecture of Champa.
An attempt has been made in the present volume to discuss all these branches of history and civilisation of Champa as adequately as is possible under the present conditions.
Similarly,
on the art
my
X of Book
II.
But while
my own
red to express a different opinion on the all-important question of the origin of Cham art.
I take this opportunity of expressing
my
deep obligations
all
separately published before, this is the first complete collection of all the known inscriptions, arranged in chronological order.
Although I have accepted the published readings, I have made an independent translation of all the inscriptions and have not
FmnA
few
instances.
lam
indebted to
my
Dr. S. K.
Be and
No
one
is
more
OQj*80u*is
thaa Imytelf of
Sans-
and laborious oae, and I dare not hope that I have been able to avoid serious mistakes and errors. But I do hope
that
my
work.
in this
humble production arouses a general interest country towards this fascinating field of artudy, and in-
ducea others, better equipped for the task, to take up the work,
I shall consider
my
M*jttindar. '
INTRODUCTION.
Although the study of Ancient Indian history has made a great deal of progress in recent years, there is one aspect of
the subject which has not yet received the attention
ves.
tiers
it deser-
This
is
Aryans usually begins with their settlement in the Punjab and ends with their expansion over the whole of India as far as
Assam
seem
in the east
how-
garded the
For the Aryans never rewhich India proper is bounded by as tho natural limits of their advance, and they boldly crossed
any great
hills
justification.
or the sea
over these to
new
Their achieve-
ments
in these regions
the Indianisation of these countries was probably as complete in the ancient period as we find in the Dravidiau countries
The study
of Indian
civilisation
was limited
in the extreme.
in ancient times,
but
it
does not
tell
us
much
1.
Among
(A)
following
important passages bearing upon this subject the may be mentioned as specimens.
Sumatra and
referring to
in
Mahavamsa
The
writings of Ptolemy and Fa-Hien, also, while bearing ample testimony to the firm hold of Indian civilisation in those countries,
have not preserved any detailed account of the colonial Such an account has been rendered possible history of India.
jnly in comparatively recent times,
selves
when
have been made to yield up their rich antiquarian treasures, th&nks to the untiring efforts of the savants of
France.
The
and
first
civilisation of the
as the early seventeenth cenEurope The most memorable scholarly work of this period tury. was the "Dictionnaireannamite-latii)-portugai8"by P. Alexansionaries of
as far back
dre de Rhodes, published in 1651. This monumental work has served as the basis of all future research and placed it on
The same author published in the folworks lowing year a history of Tonkin in Latin. Similar till two continued to appear from time to time but it was not
a secure foundation.
centuries later that a beginning
cal investigation
was made
of an archaeologi-
in
Indo-Ohina.
plored
Mekhong
Although a naturbeauties of Angkor Vat and tilist, Mouhot was attracted by the other monuments of antiquity and his rapturous description
sentence in
Milindapauha (English
to traverte the
Translation II 269).
"As
shipowner
high seas
and go
to
Vanga
or
Takkola, or China, or
Koromandel
,."
resulted in
in 1885
of
e^ptoaUoa
flkTchaeologiat
The
Francis G*roier
and DdJaporte,
This miseion
*ud
reooguiaad for the first time the importance ol inscriptions jQopisd some of them.
The work
ttshoiara like
of this mission
was continued by
his
individual
Then came
memorable exploration of Garabodge, Laos and Annam. and collected a vast store of materials for the history of these countries. The last impormission was that of M. Pavie, with 40 collaborators, tant
which worked for 15 years from 1879
notable results of this mission
ble
to 1895.
One
of the
was
map
of Indo- China.
After a general knowledge of Indo-China had thus been secured, the task of special studies was taken up by special
Departments. There originated in this way special Departments for the study of geography, geology and natural history of the couofcry. The historical studies devolved upon a
permanent archaeological society which soon took the name of Ecole Francaise d Extreme Orient*. With the foundation of
1
this society in
1898 the historical studies and archaeological explorations have been placed on a firm foundation, and the results of these stulies, regularly published in the form of
Bulletins,
and
civilisation
of
Indo-China,
of
Prom this very rapid and brief survey scholarly work in Indo-China we may now turn to
detailed reference to
the
a more
the important and authoritative works with regard to the history of the ancient kingdom of Champa on which the present volume is based.
vii
The
and
civilisation
of ancient
Champa
three heads.
I Inscriptions.
II
Monuments.
and other foreign sources.
INSCRIPTIONS. 1
The
first
Champft was prepared by Abel Bergaigne in 1888, and published, after his death, by Earth in 1893.* A large number of written in Cham were edited by M. Aymonier in inscriptions
J. A.
caise
pp 5 ff. ). Since the foundation of the Eoole Frande Extreme Orient, a large number of new inscriptions
(
1891
its
Bulletins,
the
most important
Nam
by
L. Finot.
ff
;
(B) Vol. Ill pp. 630 ff. (C) Vol. IV. pp. 83 ff.
(2).
by M. Hu-
ber
ff,
pp. 260
ff )
and
Finot
2 pp. 1
( B.
ff. ).
XV. No.
1.
Indo-China
For a detailed bibliography of the epigraphic studies in cf. B. E. F. Vol. XV. No. 2 pp 113 ff also
;
ff.
Institut natio2-
nal de
France,
Tome Vingt
fascicule.
Paris 1893.
viii
Ifefltioa
list
must be made
of inaoriptions prepared by M. George Coedes (B. E. Vol VIII pp. 40 ff Vol. XV. No. 2 pp. 173 if).
;
Champa
hitherto
with
full bibliographical
and hance
it is
further.
II. As regards the study of archaeological monuments all previous works on this subject have been superseded by the monu-
viz.
Monuments Cams
vols. I
and IL 1
all
monuments
in
illustrated
catalogue of sculptures in
Museum
logical
(B. E. F. Vol.
XIX. No. 3
famous work.
ff) published by be regarded as supplements to this Reference may also be made in this connection
XXIII, pp 267
may
IV which contains a
set of
good
illustra-
As
discussed
by
P.
2.
few inscriptions have been excluded, e.g. those which are very modern and fall beyond the scope of this study, those whieh are too fragmentary to yield any sense and those which have been casually referred to, but the text or even a purport of which has not been pu ishod. Vol. I. appeared in 1909 and volume II in 1918. Both these
are publications of Bcole Francaise d' Extreme orient, Gaubil's 'Notice historique sur la Cocaine hizte' was originally published in the 18th century
3.
and
later
on included
1-er par tie
in
la
'L* Histoire
generate des
Buns" Tome
1,
p.
172-173.
in
this
collected
valuable
"Deux
and drew
Mas-
up a
list
of
Cham
Last of
Aurousseau has considerably extended our know4 ledge by his learned contributions on this subject.
all
L.
Some
Champa
are
In this
field,
again, Mas-
Champa
Cambodge
found
Bibliographical referenc38 to
of the text.
them
will be
in the
body
1.
2.
3.
ff.
The data he
(see
f.
Champa
n. 2 p. 7
below).
9.
4.
B. E. F. Vol.
XIV. No.
L'
pp. 8-43
et le
Vol.
XXllI pp
.
137-204.
5.
(1) Bouillevanx
Annam
Cambodge
(2) Bonillesraux
1880, 1881).
(3) P. J. B.
(5)
Luro-Le Pays d' Annam Paris 1878. L Abbe Adr. Laiinay. Histoire Ancienne et Moderne Annam etc. (Paris 1884).
;
de
1'
(6)
1'
Annam;
(7) Camille
(8)
Sainson-Memoires stir 1' Annam, Peking 1896. Legrande l a Liraye-Notices Historiqnes sur la Nation
Anuamite, Saigon, 1860.
So
original
we
may now
of Champa. As early as 1888 Bergaigns published a short account of the political history of Champa, mainly on the basis of Inscriptions. 1 Five years later Aymoniar read his " His-
tory of Tchampa" before the Ninth International Congress of Both these were superseded Orientalistes held in London.
of
Maspero
as
"
Le Royaume de
the
standard authority on
Some
customs of
Champa may
3
b-3
mentioned in
this
connection.
The
earliest publication
by Ayrnonior.
this subject. 4
political, social
Champa
as well
as a brief review of
Cham
Chams
et leur
which reached
to ths Press.
my
The
Sur
lesi
Chams
(Paris, 1901
lie
)"
to above, sterna to
social
in the light
By
customs and religious practices of the modern Chains. a proper utilisation of all th \S3 s mrc^s, both primary
I
and secondary,
1.
L' aneinfc
royaume de Champa
J.
Indo-Cliine
d'
apres
les inscriptions
2.
1833 [pp
OS -70].
This wns originally puLlishod in T'onnjj Pao [10:0-1913] and later on as a separate book at Loyden in 1914
3.
"Les Tchumes
et lears religions"
in
"Rovucs
do T histoiro
(V
apres
lor,
monuments
etc. B. E. F.
p 12.
I propoe$ to
write the history of the other colonial kingdoms as weU, in, or4er to complete the stpry of Greater ludia. But tm these
might yet take a long time, I propo|e to disease Ue$e briefly two important questions of a general nature
:
affect the
are: (I) the part or parts of India from which Indian colonist*
proceeded to the Far East an4 the route which they followed; and (II) an approximate idea of the time when these colonial enterprises were first undertaken,
Aryans seem to have proceeded both by land and sea. Regarding the sea-route t ther,e seems to h^ye been emigration both from eastern as well as the western, From a very early period there was a regular trade coast.
I.
As
to the routes,
the
is
made
to voyages between
Benares
travelled to the
There was a similar trade-route between the Kalinga-toast and the Far East. This is referred to by Ptolemy. The ships
started from Gopalpur, just a little below the 1 Gaiijam river, and crossed the Bay of Bengal.
mouth
of the
learn from the Periplus that there was another tradefrom three harbours on the Eastern coast near Masaliroute
We
Jataka, No.
Mafcuyanak* JaUka, No. 5319, VI, 46& IV, 158 ff. Buddhaghoaa's Introduction to
2.
3.
p*
46.
We learn from
era Peninsula. 1
was
also a
The
islands
is
and the
thus established on good authority. It is interesting to find that it is precisely in these directions that the ancient traditions of Indian colonists in the
To mention
briefly only
a few of the
many
a Ben-
Secondgali prince Vijaya,* colonising the island of Ceylon. ly the foundation of Ligor is ascribed by tradition to a descend-
from Magadha, embarked a vessel at Dantapura and was wrecked on the coast of the Malaya Penin3 sula. There is also the story preserved in the chronicles of
ant of ASoka
fled
who
Java, that the Hindus from Kaliiiga-coast colonised the island. Similar traditions of colonists from Kling or Kalinga country
are preserved in
traditions current
many other islands. Thirdly, according to among the people of Pegu, Indian colonists
from the country of the lower courses of the rivers Krishna and Godavari had, at a remote time, crossed the sea, and formed settlements in the delta of the Irawadi and on the adjoin4 ing coast
les of
Lastly there
is
colonised by a Gujar&t
prince
who landed
there in 75 A. D.
1.
2.
Jatakallf, 187
ff.
The authenticity of this story has been doubted but cf. Mr. E. Chanda in Sir Asntosh Mukherji's Silver Jubilee Volumes,
Vol.
Ill, p. 113.
oit, p.
Also
of. J.
3.
Gerini, op.
107-8.
modern Dantan on
S.
4.
N. Majnmdar
p. 735]. p. 24.
Phayre-History of Burma,
colonial
evidence derived from Indian source leads to the hypothesis that generally the Indian colonists proceeding by sea to the
East and South, started from the four centres mentioned above,
viz Tamralipti in the coast of Bengal, Gap&lpur and
ancient
and Broach.
In addition to the sea-route described above the Indian
colonists also proceeded to the East
and South-East by landroute through Eastern Bengal, Manipur and Assam. This
although noted long ago, has never been clearly recogSir Arthur Phayre observed as early as 1883 that nised.
fact,
names
commuand
Tagaung
existed,
was
and Manipur, rather than through Thahtun or Pegu generally. 1 This view has
carried on through Eastern Bengal
received additional
confirmation by the
researches of Pelliot
and Gerini.
shown 1 that from early times, at least as early as the second century B. C., there was a regular trade-route
Pelliot has
by land between Eastern India and China through Upper Burma and Yunnan. Through this route came the twenty
Gupta built a temple, as I-tsing informs us. Later, the route was obstructed by barbarous tribes but it was re-opened again in the eighth
Sri
whom
century A. D.
Through
mountain*
15.
2. Bulletin
de
1'
Eoole Fraucaiie
d'
Extreme Orient
1904, p.
142
ff.
out regions of tho upper valleys of thelrawaddy^theSalween, the Mekong and the Red River as far as Yunuau. It is a
well-known practice for colonists to name the new country after famous places in their mother land. We get a number
of instances in
too well
known tata
repeated here. But the same spirit is also observable in the north-western regions. Yunnan was called Gandh&ra, even *a late as the 13th century A. D. Rasiduddin referred It may be observed to this province by its Indian name.
ad
that Yunnan, roughly speaking, occupied the same position in respect of Indo- China as Gandhara did in respect of
India.
The Hindus established in Yunnan the kingdom of NanChao or Tali in the upper valleys of the Mekong and the RedRiver.
Aoka
According to local traditions, the third son of king had nine grandsons who became the progenitors not
only of the people of Nan-chao, but also of the Tibetans, the Whatever etc. Chinese, the Annamites, the Singhalese we may think of this story there cannot be any doubt about
a strong Indian element in the population. Rasiduddin, as late as the 13th century, has remarked that the writing
population of
Chinese.
Yunnan
originated from
Pelliot, too, has brought together a number of facts bearing upon the question of Hindu influence in tha country. The king had the title Maharaja and the people probably
It
of
Buddhism.
came
traditions, AvalokiteSvara According to local from Central India to convert it There is a directly
8th century A. D.
of the country
he was abused by seven religious person of India. Buddhism had a strong hold in this region and we find the
Pippala cave, the Bodhi tree, the Grdhrakuta, tho Ktikkuta-
con-
Ananda
neighbourhood
of
Nan-Ohao.
in
gupta led a brilliant carear of Thaumaturgist in Yunnan. There were two other Hindu kingdoms between Nan-
frontier.
To the
east of the
mountain
rangas that border Manipur and Assam there was the Brahniana kingdom of Ta-tsin.
east,
river,
the
north of
Hindu
settl'^nents
all
tracts
between the
i'rontiors of
dween, Irawaddy, Sal ween, Mekong and Red Risers. That the Indians proceeded towards the south along these rivers
is
also
fairly
certain.
Burma
iu\j
at Prome, Tngaung,
b'3
too well-known to
There are
in
indi-
cations
that similar
It
the Laos
country.
Gerini suggests that as the original D.i-ania in India denoted the eastern part of Malava, it was,
Da-'arua.
Indian
name
by analogy, given
h-is
in
traditions about the Jndian colonists associated with those places. He has summed up his observations in the following sentence:
many many
other
place-names in
"From
gnlf
Manipur
to the
Tonkin
wo can
continuous string
by thosa scions
of the
xvi
languages in
official
documents,
priests
after
employing Brahmana
monies connected with the Court and State. Among such Indu monarchies we may mention those of Tagong, upper Pugan, and Sen-wl, in Burma; of Muang Hang, Chieng Rung Muang Khwan, and Dasarna (Luang Phrah Bang) in the
LSu country
and of Agranagara
1
Hanoi
and Champfi
in
Although some of the conclusions of Gerini are based on mere philological grounds which are not always very reliable, the facts stated above make it quite clear that there were a
good
fore
in
which was not easily accessible by sea, and which must therehave been reached by the Indians through land-route. On the whole strong and conclusive evidence supports the
long ago by Sir Arthur Phayre and recently advocated by Gerini, viz. 'that a double stream of emigrants from India flowed into Indo-China at a early
period*
one, proceeding
hypothesis, advanced
very from the north advanced overland, through Bengal and Assam, along the valleys of the Chindvveen, Irawady, Salween and Mekong, white the other reached
Indo-China by
sea.
The
colonists
who
proceeded by sea
kingdoms and Kamboja (Cambo<lia) in addition to many other notable kingdoms in lower Burma, Malay Peninsula and the islands
of
of
Sumatra, Java, Borneo, Bali etc. Gerini and other scholars have held that only the Indians of the Malabar and Coromandel coasts colonised
Indo-China
by the
sea-route.
But
said
there
is
nothing
to support
this view.
As has been
above, Bengal undoubtedly played a great part in this colonisation through ita well-frequented harbour Tamrali[.ti.
1
the Hi
.Reference
ha8dbedyb*ten
raade-^to *h
Bfeddhfofcfcttolfee
about the voyage of merohsrBts from GhampS and VtaWiiJyti to SBvamiabhumi. know from the Chinese rwttt&fei *lk*t
the kiag of
Fou-Nan
(^(Mapri&iug
Cambodia *nd
<3o^hin -
emWssy
end of a year.
reached the rnooth of tiw&*bg* At the In the fifth century A. D. a king of Champa
the-
days on the banks of the Oangtss. It^ appears from the writings of Fa-Hien and I-Taing that thare was ^regular maritime intercourse between
trh^
of Bengal and
eastern'
we
find
an intimate relation
eii6tltig
Java and'Dev^la^'^W^UCan'aiidahi^eeiriDiB
Nayapaia's dvlpa for education.
find a
tfiat
"during
rei^n iBhdiihtst'
princess of
show a
tndEan
far more intimate connection between coioai^a than has yet been ^recC?gtii*rd.
Bengal
anil
Father, most
India.
home *9
situated in NdrtheVn
little
have very
value
as historical facts.
But
ib
is
the general view-poirrt of iill these stories regarding the original home of the ooloniete and the methoda of
Some
1.
Nalanda copperplate
p. 310.
of
Devupala-Ep.
Ind.
VoL
xviii
Iftvattu
According to Burmese tradition, a gftkya chief of Kapicame with an army to the country of the middle Ira*
waddy, long before Buddha was born. The dynasty he founded ruled for 31 generations in Burma when they were over-
thrown by an invasion of an eastern tribe coming apparently from China. About this time there came a second band of
immigrant Ksatriyas from Gangetic India. Their chief married the widowed queen of the last king of the previous dynasty and established a new kingdom.
This was the origin of
the ruling dynasty of Upper Burma.1 According to the traditions of Arakan the
province was
or Ramri. 1
the son of a king of Benares
still
first
who
settled at
exists in a corrupted
form Bambyi
kingdom
"
XdityavamSa, king of Indraprastha, was displeased with one of his sons and banished him from the state. He came to
the country of Kok Thlok and made himself master of it by defeating the native king. One evening he was walking on a sand bank when suddenly the tide arose and obliged him to
A NagI of marvellous beauty came to on the sand and the king, overpowered by her charm, play
pass the night there.
agreed to marry her. Then the N&gar&ja, the father of the betrothed girl, extended the dominions of his would be son*
in-law by drinking the water which covered the country, built a capital for him and changed the name of the kingdom into
that of K&mboja."
The same
cription of
tradition, in
Champa
dated
it
the origin of
1,
Cambodge
says.
ft.
2. Ibid
"It
'lias,
planted the sperar ^hkih he had obtained f ram Drona's don A^ vafcthtomfc the best of 'Brfthmattas. Kauiid nya married tiie
daughter of the N&ga king naired So*n& and from this union sprang up the royal race."
A still
first
earlier version of
the
A.
dcfcurs in a
-
CHih^se hisT&fer-
ring to
Fou-Nan, a kingdom comprising modern Cochin China, Cambodia and part of Siam and Laos, it says.
"Formerly the country was ruled by a qtteen iialled Lieou*ye. Then there was a man of the country of Ki called
Houen-t'ien
arid
who *saW
i
in a
dream that a
a
spirit
junk.
Hbttett-Vl^n
wfent
the
mdrtting to the
temple of
the
D^ity aiid
sarled
to Fbu-Nan.
Then he got into 'a junk The queen Lieou-ye saw the jtiik
tree.
soldiers
to
resist
him.
ari
But Houeu
si
t'ien
be>w
ftttd
through the side of a ship and struck adrafebtidy in ltie lhterior. Lieou-ye was struck with terror and submitted and
Houen-t'ien married her/' 1
an exact Chinese transcription of Kaun<Jm5*a and we know from another Chinese version of the story that he practised the Brahmauic cult. This story
Houen-t'ien
is
i
Now
it
must be
noticed that
it is
all.
It explain*,
Fou-Nan by Indians
by means of superior military power, and the social alliance between the new-comers and the old settlers. It may be added that the tradition of their origin was feUftfatly kept
'
1.
by the
later
kings
who
"
Somadahitrprabha vah
VamSa'.
or as belonging to 'Soma-Kaun<Jinya Soma, the female originator of the race, being the
daughter of Soma, the dynasty was also called 'Soma-Yama.' No doubt this appellation was to a great extent inspired by the Indian tradition of the great 8omavama. As a proof of this
on the part of the rival Cambodian kings from Sury&vamSa. According to logend they were descended from Maharsi Kambu Svayambhu-
we
find an attempt
raoe,
Thus
Jayavarman
or
II a king in the
called in
his inscription
"
Srl-Kambu-Bhubhrd-ina-vaih^a-lalama-gopta'
best solar
race
of kinj;
is
guardian
of the
Sri-Kambu".
'
Suryavarman
I of the eleventh
century
called
Suryavaui-
ajo' VHIand Jayavarman of the 12th century 'am$umali-varu^odbhavo.' But this tradition about Suryavatn^a apparently
Cam bodge
longing to
II.
selves descendants of
adopted the tradition of Fou-Nan and called themKaundinya and Soma and as such be-
Somavam^a 1
facts
The
prove the Indian colonisation of the territories named at a very early date. If we now seek to find out more precisely
the tm\e
when
established
we
find our-
The utmost that we can do is to lay down a time limit before which these colonies were accomplished facts. Four
different lines of evidence point
out the
first
two centuries of
this limit.
In the
first place,
1.
uaed quite*
a*
large
number
origin in Indo-China.
in history
Secondly, when the Chains or the people of Annam appear towards the cbse of the second century of our era,
they were already under a Hindu or Hinduised dynasty, and. the inscription of Vo-chanh, written in correct Sanskrit aboiit
the second or third century A. D., shows them to have already thoroughly imbibed the Indian civilisation.
Now
Champa
of
the
calls
author of the Vo-chanh inscription at himself the descendant of &ri Mftra. On the
royal
Champa
at 192 A. D.
and family name Kiu. It is probable that Sri-M&ra was the same person as Kiu-Lien, but whether this is true or not, we
of a
Hindu kingdom
kingdom of Fou-Nan in the first half of the third century A. D. At that time the throne was occupied by an usurper,
and two kings bad ruled before him for a period of 93 years. This takes us back to the first half of the second century
A. D. as the date of the foundation of the royal dynasty.
Fourthly, an ambassador from one of the smaller Hindu kingdoms, Lang-ya-sieou ( identified with Tenasserirn ), who
visited the Chinese court in 515 A. D.
is
that
their
3
year* ago.
All
these
of
in
referring
to
the
beginperiod
A.
nings
Indian
than
kingdoms
second
not
1. 2.
later
the
century
D.
Bulletin de
8.
d'
Extreme Orient
1912, No.
pp 3
ff.
nil
the date
although this may be regarded as the lower limit of by which Indians had established kingdoms in these
by no means be regarded as the The very fact that the easternmost part of Annara, came under the sway of the Indians
than the second century A. D. would naturally push back by a few centuries the date of the beginnings of political Further, activity of the Indian colonists in these regions.
not
latter
..
colonisation, as distinguished
tical authority,
poli-
further.
About the time when the Indians gradually penetrated into Burma and countries further east these were settled by savage tribes. Those in Burma were Mongoloid in character,
of Indo-China* and of the islands of Sumatra,
and akin to the present tribes bfAbors and Mishmis. The people Java and Borneo
the coast, specially near the
:
mouth
in
all
x
Burmese
R&ksasa.
'They rejected
himself
away- by them.
caae to the country 'was stoned and driven The Chinese also speak of the people of
strain.
*They are* we are told so savage that they do not know cultivation and live by filing and hunting alone. They are turbulent people who frequent-
Annam
in the
same
ly rise in revolt,
pillage
official
quarters, burn
and massacre wherever they go and take refuge in their impenetrable forests whenever they are attacked by a strong
army./
Jt
1.
1
2.
p. 27.
rogeneous mass of barbarians within the pale of civilisation, next-door neighbour*, had
As a matter
The
local
new
civilisation
manners
conquerors.
laws and administrative ays* This will be amply evident from the
contained in
Champa
Book
II of the
In short Indian civilisation made a thorough conquest of these lands and a new India was established in that far-off
colonists even tried to complete the transformation by importing celebrated place-names of their motherland into their new home, and thus we find new towns
region.
The Indian
and countries called Ayodhya, Kau^ambl, &rlksetra, Dv&r&vati, Mathura, Champa, Kaliriga, KAmboja and Gandh&ra springing up hundreds of miles away from their nauie-sakes.
The question naturally arises, what became of this splenThe answer is not difficult. So long as the Hindu dynasties were in power the civilisation flourished. It
did civilisation.
is interesting:
to note
But like a fountain with a dried up spring these colonies decayed with the downfall of their motherland. Gradually the savage tribes from the north, like the Thais, the Laos and the
was conquered by the Muhammadans the banner of Hindu independence waa hoisted up in those far-off lands.
India
Annrtmites, which were hitherto kept in check, overran these countries and destroyed the Hindu dynasties after they had The result was very gloriously ruled for nearly 1300 years. As a distinguished writer ha* striking in the domain of art. observed 'For nearly thirteen hundred years the Indian colo:
in adorning these far-off lands with edialmost unrivalled elaowhere of their class. But at the end of that time, as happeusd in India, they disappear a* if at tha touch of a magician's wand. The cass of Java is a tyfices
1
nists
had persevered
the sequel
words.
fci
ent i^
^,^,^wage
^vaptf al Uiatory.
otthefarv^ra in J*va
Rwn
1
,%iid-.iv>
is
.notice."
.other elements, of
abo
ISth/cestttry
troyed the civilisation which their Hindu predecessors had But some vestiges of the old built up with BO much toil.
civilisation still
The island
of Bali
still
Hindu religion and only a few years ago a great Hindu sacrifice was performed there with due pomp and ceremony. In Cambodian palace the sword of Indra is still guarded with veneration and brought out on occasions of royal
follows the
of Hindu priests, the last remnant body, pour holy waters over the head of the The stories of Ramayaiia and Mahabharata still form king. themes of t^eir literary works and are regularly staged A handful of to the accompaniment of dances and songs.
consecration
when a handful
pfa
dignified
U^
Br&hmagias
'
still
East.
But while
maintain a precarious existence in the Far all these serve as gratifying reminiceno^ >f
is
bet-
forgotten
abfrndoped sea- voyage as something unholy and thus an im passable barrier created tatween the Hindus apd th^ir brethren of the Far East. But whatever the modern Hindus
men
WM
it,
plight think of
the historian
now
Qhaptew of Indian
bis*
pew
BOOK
CHAMPA
Chapter
I.
THE LAND.
1.
PHYSICAL FEATURES.
of
Champa
present province
ween 18 and 10 of N.
which now separate
its
Latitude.
southern boundary.
sea of China, while
th
shut
it off
of
north to south.
Its height
about 2750
This moun-
tain range has three passes which offer easy route across it to Of those the southernmost one at the* valley of the Mekhong.
expansion by
thus mainly a long narrow strip of territory confined between the mountains and the sea. The coast line
Champa was
was a bow-shaped
Giang
in
From Song
'.line
Quang
runs due south-east up to cape Batangan. Thence it runs From Capo Padaran it abruptly nearly south to Cape Padaran. takes a south-western direction till it reaches tho French Cochin China.
tains
The narrow habitable zone between the mounand the sea varies in breadth and is intersected by innuspurs
of
hills
m Table
Some-
4
times the spurs of
habitable zone
is
THE LAND
hills
coast,
and the
it
exceed a breadth of sixty to seventy miles. A large number The whole rivers issuing from the mountains falls to the sea.
country
is
of
chains of
hills.
of
Bands and gravels are carried and lagunes all This has resulted in the formation of dunes These no doubt prevent the large ships along the coast line. excellent from approaching near the coast, but serve as an all along the coastmeans of communication for small boats
line.
ney by mountains that traverse the country, and tho savage inhabitants
that lived in the interior.
in which th? country and consequently formed abounded were But as these were practical!}' unthe centres of civilisation. connected by any land route, and could only communicate with one another by means of sea, it looks as though the whole
This was particularly valuable in ancient times, as jourland was exceedingly difficult on account of the rugged
of river
valleys
kingdom
ments.
is
consisted of a
number
That
this
of ancient
monuments
in different
valleys without
any connecting link between one another, and the constant tendency of tho different parts of the kingdom to
set
up as independent
2.
states.
necessar}' to deal
in
mora
details.
The ancient
kingdom
of
this
we may enumerate
comprises
the
dis-
them
as follows
I.
The
southernmost
section
Binh Thuan, between Cape Ba-ke, which separates Annam from French Cochin China, and Cape Padaran. The spurs of hills reach the sea at Cape Kega dominated by
trict of
mount
The country,
full of
sands
only exception being the three ports of Phantiet, Phanri and Duong, at the mouths of small rivers, and settlements in their immediate neighbour-
and dunes,
thinly peopled,
the
hood.
The
is
now
The second
of three
section,
to
extending from Cape Padaran It the district of Khan Hoa. one another.
consists
from the preceding section by hill ranges which descend to the sea, but the valley of Ca Na offers a abruptly passable route between the two.
It is separated
The country
and
bays.
is full
Phanrang, immediately after Cape Padaran, Nha Trang. a little to th^ north, and lastly Ninh Hoa. Phanrang, the ancient
P,n,duran(ja
ancient
in still
full
of
old
monuments.
Nha
Trang, the
Kauthara was famous for the Temple of Po Nayar which contains a large numbar of inscriptions of ancient times.
The third section extends from Cape Varella to Sahoi two distinct mountain ranges with two valwatered by the rivers Song Ba or Song Da Rang and Song
III.
Point.
It contains
leys
plain of
Long
preceding.
of
Da
Th^re are only two routes, one across th^ peak Bia (770 Yds high), and the othor through an unheal-
THE LAND
thy marshy valley, both leading to ihe valley of Song Da Rang. The plain of Binh Dinh is the most extensive in Annam
and contains many ruins of ancient times. Not far from the present fort of Bin Dinh which was built in the 18th. century
are to be found the ruins of the old
fort
of
Caban
the old
capital city of Vijaya, for a long time the capital of the ancient
kingdom.
This section corresponds to the modern districts of
Phu
The fourth
section
of
Quang Ngai and Quatig Nam, extending from Point Sahoi called Col des Nuages ( The cloudy Peak )
'
on the
coast.
dunes and equally interminable lagunes. Quang Ngai contains a rich plain watered by two rivers Soug Tra Kuc and Song Tra Bong. The Song, the Great River, which takes various names, with a number of affluents water the plain of Quang
Nam
and
fall in
shallow estuary.
of
kingdom
of
Champa.
On
It
Th3 province contains innumerable vestiges of antiquity. was the ancient kingdom of Amaravatl. There are ruins of
of
old,
the ancient Champa- nagari, the capital of Champa, and Lidrapura. temples at My son which
of epigraphic records.
fifth section
Dong
larg? number
V.
to
Tlio
Hoan Sonh Mountains comprises Thua Thien, Quang Tri and Quang
the
three districts of
Binh.
characteristic feature.
watered by a large river. The river Song Gianh in Quang Binh is one of the largest in Annam, and a few miles further north is the Cape Bung Chua, the northernmost point of the ancient kingdom of Champa,
of the
Each
three districts
is
Sonh Mountains forming the frontier between it and the Annamite provinces to the north. This region was thoroughly devastated by the long-drawn
the Hoaii
struggles between the Chains and the Annamites and by the As systematic pillage of the latter when they conquered it.
vestiges
of
ground.
It
contains the
it
capital of the province viz., the ruins of Kiu-Siou the old stronghold
modern
Champa.
3.
MODERN GEOGRAPHICAL
is
DIVISIONS.
districts.
Annam
now
Starting
from the north immediately south of Tonkin, these may bs enumerated as follows
:
(1) (2)
(3)
Than Hoa
Nghe An
Ha
Tinh
(4)
(5)
(6)
(7)
Du'c)
(8) (9)
(10) (11)
(12)
1.
Quang Nam Quang Ngai Binh Dinh (Qui-nhom) Phu Yen Khan Hoa (Nha Trang) Binh Thuan
4 *
2 are mainly based on inventaire Descriptif des Monuments Cams de 1' Annam" by H. Parmentier, V 1, I
1
g
and
Chapter
I.
8
4.
THE LAND
The
the heat
ranging
seasons,
between
50
and 100
F.
There
are
only two
Summer
com-
The mences in February or March and ends in August. and continues till February. monsoon breaks out in September The climate is, generally speaking, unhealthy and favours
diseases like fever
and dysentery.
of the country was never very largo. Judgon the basis of the present population, the kingdom of ing Champa, at its largest extent, may be regarded as having
The population
ITS PRODUCTS. 1
Nearly throughout the country the territory between the mountains and the sea contains rich alluvial plains with
On the high plateau the soil is sandy. The clayey subsoil. covered with rich forests, contain large layers mountains,
of clayey,
fertile.
soil
which
is
very
most important product is rice which not only on low or marshy plains, but also on high grounds grows and even on mountains. Among other products of the soil
The
may
cotton,
saffron,
millet, sesame,
turmeric,
different kinds
Among
eocoanut,
Among
Lichi.
1.
other fruits
mango, betel-nut, date-palms, jack tree and apple. may be mentioned mangosteen, guava,
L'Annam
ek le
Cambodge
"
PP. 449
ff.
9
water-
may
be mentioned
lotus,
whose leaves were used in making lily and a kind of palms straw hats.
The
valuable
clove,
forest contained
rich
trees
of
such
sandal,
camphor,
weight in
gold.
Ther?
and
in great
abundanc?
The mountains
and
They contain numerous minerals. The hills in Quang Nam Thua Thieu contain abundant zinc and copper, the Silver exists in Thua latter being also found in Phu Yen. Thien and Phu Yen while gold dust is found in Quang Nam
oth'^r
and
places.
Mineral
oils
ara
found nearly
ail
over the
country.
Gold was obtained in larg^ quantities and the Chinese The soil abounded texts of old refer to Mountains of gold in precious stones of various kinds and we hear frequently
'
'.
of
lapLs-la/xuli
by the king
6.
of
Champa.
important domesticated animals are the the horse, the ox, the boar, and tha
THE FAUNA.
more
the buffalo,
The
elephants, goat.
Among
tound.
1
the birds
may
and fowls of various kinds. The goose and the rabbit are rarely
forests
of
Annam
also
abound
in
the
elephants,
buffalo,
wild boar,
called Jin
(midway between
tiger,
and
bull)
very ferocious.
rhinoceros,
there are
monkeys and
10
THE LAND
The more important aquatic
birds
were rose-coloured
teal,
flamingo,
fowls.
stork, pelican,
heron, crane,
ibis,
and water-
Among
fowls.
other birds
may
The
and
otter.
rivers
fish
of
various kinds
tortoises.
11
Chapter
II.
savages and called them by the general names of the MlecchaH and the Kiratas, in addition to various local names,
of
tli?
Chains.
features ami the manners and customs of tin had black skin, deep sunken eyes, snub-nos a s, They
of cotton
and woolly hair. Their dress consisted of a piece cloth which covered tlHr body from \vaisb to the feet.
Neither
th a y usxl a
n nor women put on any oth?r cloth save that in winter kind of thick rob*. The, ordinary people wjnt
tli a
mad^
of skin.
Both
tli3
hair into
and p/rforatud the ears for putting on rings or oth'*r ornaments. The people loved cleanliness. Th-y bathed and washed several
js
eveiy day and rubbed their body with camphor and muse.
(1)
As usual
there
is
but the general consensus of opinion is in favour of the view mentioned above. The old language of the Chams,
as preserved in ancient inscriptions, which
by the way does not materially differ from the modern, as well as their physical features, described by the Chinese, lend support to this
view.
direction.
12
THE CHAMS
Their clothes werj perfumed with the vapour of a largo number of fragrant woods.' * Lin-yi-ki, a Chinso text composed
about the close of the 5th century A. D., describes the people of Tan-eul as follows " Th^ people love to walk bare-footed
:
ear-rings.
bodies,
Although the boys and girls havo th^y do not consider it a shame. In
it to
summer th^y
sun.
the
regarded as
elegant."
appears that the population consisted of some Chinese a elements, though th'^se wer? ultimately absorbed by th Chains
It
Chains.
For,
in
th
ri
same Chines
->
wo mid
of
Km-sou, a fortified stronghold of Champa, about 70 miles from the capital. "The inhabitants cbsc^iided from the Chinese exiles (25520G B. C.
)
have been corrupted by coming into contact with the indigenous elements, and the ancient manners and customs
of Je-nan have been completely transformed." 3
Very
about
little
is
known
Chains.
preserved, in their
little
historical value.
One
of
thm
runs as follows
(1)
This description
is
collected by
riods
p.
174).
all
nese writers belonged to a period when the Chams had come under the influence of the Indian colonists, it is
difficult to
decide
how
for the
des-
9, p. 15.
13
In
frontiers
Annam,
called
The son
of
King Chung-tu had a beautiful wife. Das.lnana, being enamoured of hr beauty, conquered the country of Ho Ton Tinh and brought away the princess.
Dafiaratlia
Prince Chung-tu,
bridged
the
oc an
j
however, gathered a troop of Monkeys who with mountains, and brought back his
"
wife after defeating and killing Das&nana. After describing the above story the Annainite Annals
conclud
called
* :
"
The Chams
Tinh.
of the
"
are
the
Ho Ton
The story
events of
on the face of
in
it,
simply
a localisation
no
historical conclusion
can bj
Champa, and
Tin
obtained
earliest
reliable
Chams
is
in order
to under-
stand
the
two nations we
must go back a
In
tlr-
was
divid -d into a
number
it,
of small
kingdoms.
To the
beyond the
number
of independent tribes
as Yue,
Annam
as far
as
present Chinese districts named Kouang-Si, KouangTong, Fou-kien and Tcho-kiang (only the southern half).
th a
B.
Che-houang-ti, of the Tain Dynasty (225 C.-206 B.C.) brought the whole of China under his control
In 221
B.C.
After having properly organised the administration of his vast territories he turned his
14
THE CHAMS
Yue
tribes.
By
214 B.C. 1
the
purpose
The whole
of
Tonkin
in
After
con-
arid
China,
taking advantage
which the
had
at
Canton
districts of
Kouang-si and
Kouang-Tong.
The province
of
by the
was divided
Hoa and the Chinese territory with capitals respectively at Hanoi and Than-hoa. Annam) In the meantime the Han Dynasty was established in
In ths year
196 B.C. the
of
China.
Han Emperors
its
officially
Nan-yue and
of
king agreed to
vassal
king.
In the
title
revolted and
assumed the
137 B. C.
Emperor
of Nan-yne.
rulers.
tlvj
He
died in
s^iit
military expedition
against
kingdom in 112 B. C. and it was wholly conquered The Han Emperors made a nnw arrangnnent
trative
units.
in a y^ar.
of adminis-
Th
territories
comprising
To:ikin
and
all
the?
included in
Tsin
Emperors, and
out of
which two provinces (Kiao-tche, and Kieou-tchen) were mad.3 by the king oi Nan-yue, were now divided into three pro(1)
at 3 B.
[T'oung Pao
1910, p. 322] probably a mistake for II I B.C., but even this dato is not that of the original conquest but of the later conquest by the Hans.
15,
Kiao-tehe,
Kieou-tchen
and
Je-nan.
In
other
.
1 words, Je-nan corresponded to the southern districts of Siang Je-nan was divided into five districts, the two southern-
and
Si-
Kuan.
The question
of
the exact
limits
of
But
it
may now
regarded as
Pelliot having b^en fixed with a fair degree of certainty. has shown from a passage in Tsin Chou that the northern
boundary of Je-nau was the Heng-Chan, now called HoanSonh mountain, a chain which advaricjs towards the sea b,3tween
Binli.
As
to
draw:i
to
attention
passage
in
provinces of
U from
Lo
Yang.
li
It
would
therefore,
that Je-nau
to the south
of Kieou-tchen.
As
it
with Tha-i-hoa,
latter has
i:i
oth?r words
it
must have
the
south.
extended
This
is
beyond the
province
of
BInh Dinh in
corroborated by an Annamite Geographical text which fixes the southern boundary of Je-Nan at the mountain chain
terminates in cape Varella. Thus the ancient Je-Nan be regarded as that part of modern Annain which lies may between the Porte d' Annam and Cape Varella. 8
(1.)
which
nam
216
(2
)
is
(B. E. F. Vol.
ff,
based on the admirable article of L. Aurousseau XXIIf, pp. 137 ff., cf. specially pp. 152 ff,
ff.
223
232
ff.
and 2G3
ff )
(3.)
No
9, p, 24.
16
THE CHAMS
We
thus find that since 214 B.
as
C.,
Cape Varella, passed under the supreThe people who lived in Tonkin macy of the Chinesa. and northern Annam were undoubtedly the Annamites who
far as
and Annam
were destined
give
ssions.
to
rise to
period and
their
name
to the
Yue
race
first
of Nan-ling
which was
conquered by the Tsin Emperor Che-houang-ti between 221 and 214 B.C. A large part of this Yuo race was ultimately
absorbed by the Chines^, but those of Tonkin
and northern
Annam
after canturies of
Chinese subjugation,
ultimately
formed themselves
later
on.
into
powerful nation, as
we
shall
S3e
The
Annamites,
in the
however, did not as yet extend beyond the "Col d? Nuages" To the south of it lived district of Quang Nam.
the indigenous savage
population.
But already
in
the
first
century
A. D.
in
we
find
new
firmly
established
sufficiently
large
>
numbor
as
far
so
north as
far north
Quang Nam.
as
Quang Nam wo
unabl
if
to
say,
not
we
th:-*
when the
divided
between the
Kouang-Si and
capo*
r
and Jo-Nan, tin first two were peopled by the Annamites and the third by the Chams. The primitive savages of Tonkin a:id Annam, pushed by
vinces of Kiao-tche,
Kieou-tch
the
Aunamites from the north and the Chams from the south, were gradually moving towards the high mountains as th3ir
last refuge.
To the south
of cape
Varalla,
in the
districts of
Khan
livid
a small group of
ind3p3ml3nt
17
who
constantly harassed
the
southern frontier of
encouraged
by
the tacit
of the population
own kinsmen who were placed under the yoke As we shall see later on, the headquarters Chinese.
their
of the of the
southernmost Chinese
The Chinese
control
district were placed in Quang Nam. over the districts of Quang Ngai, Binh
D'mh and Phu Yen were probably moro nominal than real, and the country, being full of narrow valleys and thick
devastate
impenetrable jungles, tempted the Chains to plunder and the Chinese possessions. The Chines3 historians
have described those Chains as savages who were ignorant of the art of cultivation and lived upon hunting alone. They frequently invaded the residences of the Chinese officials
and
raids.
plunder,
murder
and devastation
As
soon,
however, as
fled
chastise
for3sts.
them they
fairly
serious
We
learn
year
from
b?yonl the
southernmost
tho
frontier
their
territories,
attacked their
;
districts,
d^stroy^d
the
Chines
forts
and
whob
were to th\y unwilling und ^rtake such a distant expedition and broke into revolt.
soldiers,
country. but
Th? governor
Taking advantage of
tli a
this respite,
the Kiu-lien
tli3
pushed their
troops that
districts.
defeat 3d
rt
<
Chinese
m, and occupied Rom of the Chinese opposed The Chinos3 emperor was inclined to ssnd a
expedition
against
military
ministers
th3
of his
expedition,
and
rely
upon diplomacy.
Accord-
18
ingly
THE CHAMS
Tchou Leang was sent to treat with them and the Kiu-lien were induced to evacuate the conquered territory
in 138 A. D.
There
is
Chams1 who
and organisation,
thus seem to have possessed great military skill as early as the second century A. D.
to
the
The Cham inhabitants of Siang-lin were particularly In turbulent and now and then broke into open rebellion.
100 A. D. nearly 2000 of them revolted and attacked the Chiin the north. nese They killed many officials and
possessions
destroyed
many
villages,
In course of time they grew bolder, about 192 A. D., taking advantage of the troubles of the and, Han dynasty, a native of Siang-lin, nam-d Lion, son of Kong killed the officer tsa'o, and belonging to the family called Kiu, himself king in Lin-yi. in-charge of the city and proclaimed As the term Lin-yi has been used by the Chinese throughout
the Chinese forces arrived.
in later periods
denote the kingdom of Champa, we may trace in the successful revolt of Kiu Lien the foundation of that at first in Siang-lin but ultimately cbstined to cover
to
kingdom,
Jbid p. 28.
2.
Maspero doubtfully accepted the hypothesis tli.it the kingdom of Kiu Lien is that of Champa, but M. Aurousseau has text* quoted definite evidence on this point from Chinese
[B. E. F. vol. XIV,
No
9,
pp. 26-27].
Liii-yi,
As
to the origin
of the
name
blished
in Siang-lin, the
Lin-yi
ie.
capi-
tal Lin [of Siang]. "Lin-yi" which was thus the first Chinese name of the first Cham capital was ultimately extend-
ed by a natural process
to
kingdom
of 'Jkarnpa [Ibid],
19
(Siang-lin) has
to have
Tra-kieu, a
little
to the south of
represented by
It
would thus
first
established in
Qnang-
Nam
and
this explains
We
mpa
'
in a Chinese
]).
i
text
called
527 A.
Th
city
was about 40
distance of
li
ast a;id
was
at a
2,500
(about 400
miles) from
At the south-west angle of th" ramparts Wfiv high mountains and a long chain of hills city which served as a natural embankment. Quite close to th-%
tin tcJieou of Kouang.
th.*
of
north o? th
at
hills
flowed a river.
To the south
of the
hills,
little
distance
the,
was another
river
to the east of
'
city.
Tin?
city
half
in
circumference.
raised
a
On
\s.
brick
wall
about 20 feet
that
height,
hiirh
was
half
pierced
were placed wooden boards supporting many-storied pavillions, on tho roof of which again arose towers varying in height from
by square
On
the
walls
40
to 70
feet.
The
first
structures
the
gave was that of an owl, which, with its tail turned towards wind and touching the mountains and the clouds, was
water, but
would
soon,
by
leisurely
asc
md
to
the highest
admiral)!-.'
peak of the
mountains.
skill.
The
architecture
1.
was
B. E. F. vol.
XIV. No.
20
'
THE CHAMS
There were four gates in the walls. The main gate in the river It opened near two islands east.
was on the
Houai.
The western gate opened on a double ditch which turned to the north and reached a hill The southern gate likewise opened on a double ditch. The northern gate opened
on the river Houai but the route was
closed.
There was a palac^, opening to the east, of which the loose pieces supporting the rafter looked like the tail of an
4
The gates were sculptured in open-work and painted in blue, the passages were coated with red varnish and the
owl.
rafters
stone.
rafters,
rectangular or round,
pavillions
On
the
15 feet above
and the palaces were columns rising to a height of the ramparts. The walls were besmeared
with cowdung which gave them a green and brilliant look. There were eight temples of varying degrees of importance, and also temples for worshipping the spirits. The storey ed
terraces
like
Buddhist monuments. 1
M. Aurousseau has tried to trac^ from the existing ruins at Tra Kieu som 3 features of the city as described in the
above extract. 8
1.
Chapter
III.
into
establishment of a powerful
new
is
spirit
kingdom
This
records.
The Vo-Chanh
ri
Bock
Inscription
its
No. 1
refers
is
to the
royal family of
Mara, and
royal author
family of $rl Mara ". The inscription is not dated, but may be referred, on palaeographic grounds, to the second or third
century A. D. Thus a Hindu or Hinduised dynasty was founded by Sri Mara in the second century A. D., and it was ruling over the region, later known as Kauthara, about the second or
third century A. D.
The coincidence
regeneration of the
in date
makes
it
was due
to
Cham power in the second century A. D. the introduction of anew element in her politics, Viz.
forward until the conquest of the country
the 15th.
From
this time
by the Annamites
of the
in
country.
They
cheerfully
masters and adopted their manners, customs, language and religion. They were politically merged in the Indian elements
and there was a complete cultural fusion between the two races.
by way
of
established
thoir political
supremacy in that region. The general question about the nature and antiquity of Indian colonisation
in
the Far
Hare we
may
which the
origin.
later
Hindu
kings of
Champa
Th? Dong
22
Indravarman
first
II.,
dated 797
sent to
king, was
&va
himself.
(Nos.
flouri-
29 A, and shed in the year 5911 of the Dvapara age or about 1,779,357
71) refer to a king Vicitra-Sagara
who
B. C. Uroja
is
evidently a
mythical conception
so far
and
Vicitra-
The
ever,
first historical
Hindu King,
known,
is,
how-
rl Mara who, as we have seen above, established a dynasty about the second C3ntury A.D. Maspero has proposed to identify this Sri-Mara with the Kiu Lien of the Chinese his-
This
it.
is
is
as yet no
about th? early Hindu kings of Champa, but the troublesome events in China which brought about the downfall of the imperial Han dynasty in 220
Nothing
is
known
A. D. must have offered them a splendid opportunity to extend and consolidate their kingdom. The dismemberment of the
220-265 A.D.
emboldened
them
to cross
Chinese territory. Some time between 220 and 230 A.D. the king of Champa sent a diplomatic mission to the Gover-
nor of Kiac-Tche
less,
Cham army made a naval attack, ravaged even the provincial capital, Kiao-tche with several ( Hanoi ) other towns, and defeated the fleet that was sent against them.
in 248 A.D. the
At
Sou
last
a treaty was concluded by which the district of K'iuto Modern Thua-Thien was ceded to corresponding
1
.
Champa
1-
According to M. Aurousseau the whole of Ciieou-ling was ceded to Champa (Ibid p. 27), but Muspero is of opinion
that only the
the |r>uthern
23
The Chinese history has preserved the names of several kings of this period. Each of these names begins with Fan, Varman which was the probably corresponding to
'
',
epithet of every
Cham king
in later times. 1
who
continued the policy of extending the Cham territory to the north at the cost of the Chinese. He allied himself with the king of Fou-Nan ( in Cambodia ) for
this
He
purpose, and
in Tonkin.
continually ravaged the Chinese possessions For ten years th^ struggle went on, and the Chines3
straits.
peace was established in 280 A.D., probably on terms unfavourable to the Chinese.
At
last
of
He had
energies to increasing
a long and peaceful reign and devoted hia the military power and strengthening
defensive works of the kingdom. He was the first Cham king to send an embassy to the Imperial court of China ( 284 A.D. ).
the
Fan-Yi died
in
336 A.D.. 2
On
his death
the throne
was
to
usurped by his commander-in-chief Fan Wen. Wen is said have been originally a Chinese slave and owed his fortune
It appears
that he enjoyed the complete confidence of his royal master, and taking advantage of his old age
part
still
to miracles. 3
tion of Cheou-ling
XVHL
No.
3,
pp. 24-25.
2.
According
to
some authorities,
)
IV
3.
p. 382, fn (5).
cf.
XIV, No.
9,
17.
24
his fate,
and
left
the kingdom.
the legitimate heirs were far away. But Wen found them out and had them poisoned. After thus removing all
died,
possible
claimants,
he ascended the
made himself the undisputed master of the whole kingdom by defeating the
tribes who formed independent states within the kingdom. In 340 he sent an envoy to the Chinese emperor with a request that the Hoan Sonh mountains should be recog-
savage
meant the
cession
of the
fertile
province of
Tri and
Nhu't-Nam
Quang
QuangBinh)
Champa and
But
naturally the
request.
not gain
decided to take by fores what he could by diplomacy. The people of Nhu't-Nam were muti-
Wen
on account of the exactions of the Chinese governor. Taking advantage of this situation Fan Wen led an expedition in 347
nous
killed
the
governor of the
an expiatory
sacrifice.
and made an offering of his body in The Chinese governor made great
but the latter took the offensive
who
wounded
kingdom
the fight, and died the same year. " thus carried his Porto de Annam conquests to the
of
in
Fan Wen
",
and the
Champa exactly corresponded to the old Chinese provinc3 of Je-Nan, and reached its furthest limit to the north.
1.
now
Either on this or on
letter to the
Wen
wrote a
Chinese emperor
Indian characters.
25
).
349-80 A, D.
and
town
He
was,
however, defeated and had to accept a disgraceful treaty in 351. But within a short time he again renewed hostilities.
In 353 the Chinese sent another expedition against him and reconquered Nhut-Nam. But the struggle did not end there.
As soon as the Chinese returned to thoir country the Chains renewed their excursions. At last the Chinese inflicted a severe defeat upon Fan Fo in 358 and advanced upto the very
Champa. In 359 a treaty was concluded by which tli3 district of Nhut Nam, as far as the Bay of On Gang, was ceded to the Chinese. Fan Fo faithfully observed
walls of the city of
the treaty
till
and sent
in 37*2
his
ambassadors with
in 377.
Emperor
and again
Fan-Hou-ta, the son of Fan Fo, was very young when he ascended the throne on the death of his father n 380. But
aa soon as he
his father.
came
to
The whole
to
him.
tion,
decadent condi-
at
first.
He
Nhut
Nam
north, as far as
Than Hoa.
But
in
413 A.
D.,
Tou Houei-tou,
Two
tchen (Than-hoa) and defeated Fan-Hou-ta in a pitched battle. (or one according to some version) sons of the latter fell
occupied the top of the hills overlookthe city and barricaded the course of the river ing by means
of hedges of trees.
siege to Than-hoa.
He
ramparts of the
city,
26
governor retreated, after killing and wounding but without apparently being able to take the
enemies,
city.
There
of Fan-Hou-ta is not known with certainty. no doubt that he was a great general and increased the power and prestige of his kingdom to a very great extant, One of the most important works done after the late reverses.
The end
is
by him was the fortification of the city of Kiu-sou which the Chams had conquered in 248 A. D. The identification of the But M. city of Kiu-sou had long been a difficult problem.
Aurousseau
is
it
occupied
to the
now covered by
ruins immediately
south-east of Hue.
tion
ted between
from the point of view of military strategy. It was situatwo rivers which mat at the foot of its ramparts, and
hills
on three
sides.
it
Situated 400
li
command 3d
ths
Champa.
largely in the
we
are told,
and
liad
thirteen gates.
The plinth
10 feet high, pierced by square loopholes. Upon the bricks rested five-storeyed wooden structures supporting high towers
1.
This interesting information is famished by Lia-yi-k if a text composed probably towards the close of the fifth
century A. D.
(B E.
F. vol.
XIV
No.9, p. 14).
27
50 and 80
The height of these towers varied botween The outer walls of the fortified city nearly
trable
touched the mountains which were covered with thick impeneOn account of its military strength the warforest.
materials of the
kingdom
of
Champa were
Mappero has suggested the identification of Fan-Hou-ta with king Bhadravarman. This is probable but not certain.
Bhadravarman
is
the author of
(
two
noa
inscriptions
3,
Nos. 2 and
5 and 6
also probably
On
have been referred to the 5th century A.D. and this That the agrees well with the reign-period of Fan-Hou-ta.
latter
set the
stone clearly
we are told
that close to
the eastern gate of his capital there was a Stelse containing a record of his glory in barbarous character (i.e., the Indian
Whatever we might think of this identification, Bhadravarman must be regarded as one of the most important kings in ancient Champa. His full name was Dharma-maharaja
fcSrl
Bhadravarman.
the kingdom,
The fmdspots
of his inscriptions
show
that
of
and Vijaya.
There
also
are, however, reasons to suppose that his kingdom included the southern province of Pauduraiiga. But
to be immortal,
was
the erection of a
at of
under
the
name
of BhadreSvarasvamI,
Myson.
the
national sanctuary
Chams,
thus set on foot of calling the tutelary deity by the name of the reigning king, came to be almost universally adopted in
later
timss.
We
shall
of Bhadrejvarasvami
have occasion to refer to this temple again and again in* course of the history
38
of ChampS.
to
this
(Nos.
tain,
4,
to the
of course the
The
shows
Song-Thu-bon
and
this
that the boundaries described are not of the temple and its surroundings, as was formerly supposad, but of the lands
granted to
scholar and
it.
it is
King Bhadravarman seems to have been a expressly laid down in the inscription no. 4
Ti-Kai,
nephew and himThe departure of the king was followed by anarchy and civil war in Champa. Ti Kai thereupon came back and claimed the throne from his nephew who was
self
went
to
India.
of Ti-Kai
designated as his successor by Ti-Tchen. Wen-Ti, a brother by the same mother but a different father, and the
minister Tsang Yin joined the combat. Civil war followed and led to murders and rapid successions to the throne till
the dynasty was dispossessed of the kingdom after a reign of about 80 years ( 336-420 A.D. ).
1.
of
Champa
to the
important conclu-
No.
5 (cf. B. E. F. vol
XVJH, No.
For the
detail-
2.
ed regulations of the endowment cf. Ins. No. 4. The Chinese accounts regarding the period that followed
the death of Fan-Hou-ta are very conflicting
TO!. Iv, p. 382. fn (9).
cf.
B. E. J\
29
Maapero has suggested the identification of Ti-Tchen with the king Qaugaraja who is mentioned in inscription
No. 12
his
last
as
having abdicated the throne in order to spend days on the Ganges. The abdication of the throne
to
and
retirement
India
are
certainly
very
striking
identification,
although by no means
undoubtedly very probable. war was brought to an end by the accession His origin is unknown but of Fan Yang Mai (420 ? A D. ).
The
civil
he
is said
mother
rank.
and Champa were not interrupted by the civil war. Chains carried on their usual raids into the Chinese
The
terri-
tory, attended by pillage, masecre and horrible cruelties. In the year 420 the Chinese inflicted a crushing defeat
upon the Charns, and the following year Yang Mai sent an
ambassador to the Imperial Court with a request that his title of king of Champa be recognised by the Chinese
Emperor.
this
step
his
to
ensure
example was followed by many of his successors. Yang Mai died within a few years and was succeeded
his son
by
of his father.
The
frontier raids against the Chinese territory continued, and in 431 he sent more than 100 vessels to pillage the coast
of
usual
Nhu't
Nam
Chinese
governor who
against
The Chinese army besieged K'iu-sou. Champa. Mai II had gone to marry. He hurried back by way Yang of sea and fell in with the Chinese fleet. His chief pilot
was struck down by an arrow and his fleet dispersed, pursued by the Chinese. The Chinese fleet, however, could not follow up the victory on account of bad weather, and
30
retreated.
siege
'
Consequently their army bad also to raise the back (431 A.D. ).
was, however, elated with the result of the
Yang Mai
an envoy
A. D. he sent
emperor asking governor of Kiao Tcheou. This would have virtually meant the cession of the province of Tonkin and was of course refused.
to the Chinese
to be appointed the
his efforts
emperor,
The Chinese emperor now decided to bring his turbulent The prevassal to sente by another military expedition.
parations took three years, and in 446
A. D. the Chinese
Terror
now
Yang Mai
II
Chinese emperor.
and he proposed a humiliating peace to the The emperor accepted his offer and sent
instructions to his
commander
his
to conclude
desire
a treaty,
if
he
sincere in
for peace.
The com-
mander accordingly sent some of his officers to Yang Mai In the meantime the war-party in the to traat with him.
court,
which had lost its influence on the approach of the Chinese army, regained its power and prevailed upon the king to reject the proposals of peace. Yang Mai accordingly
put the Chinese envoys to prison and sent back one of them
to carry the
news
to their
commander.
laid
seige
the
principal
in
stronghold
of
Champa.
Yang
Mai
sent an
army
aid of
For a description
31
The
general
all
the inhabitants
The palace above the age of 15 were put to the sword. halls were inundated with blood and heaps of dead bodies
covered the court-yarJ. An immense booty of gold, silver and various other precious objects was gained by the victors.
their advance
and were
at
last
met by Yang Mai himself at the head of au immense host. Yang Mai placed a large number of elephants in front This terrified the Chinese soldiers. But the of his army.
ingenuity of a Chinese general saved the
situation.
He
prepared numerous figures of lions by means of bamboos and papers, and these were thrown before the elephants. The
latter took fright
and
fled,
and
in so doing
Yang Mai suffered a most terrible defeat and fled from the The victorious Chinese general battlefield with his son.
T'an
Ho Tche
capital
Champapura
in
triumph and obtained a rich booty of very precious objects. The whole country was occupied, all the temples were sacked, and their statues were melted for the metals contained in
them.
About 100,000 pounds of pure gold were obtained The Chinese victory was complete.
the Chinese
army Yang
was
in
Mai
his capital.
But the
city
ruins and
in a
Fan Yang Mai II was succeeded by his son and grandThe latter, named Fan Chen Tch'eng, 1 pursued a
tributes to
p. 499).
p.
32
on at least three
occasions,
in
455, 45S
and 472
and the emperor was A,D. pleased to confer high honours and titles on the ambassa-
The
dor.
The death
of
Taking advantage of this a man called Fan Tan^-Ken-Tch'ouen or Kieou Tch'eou Lo usurped the kingdom. He was the son of Jayavarman king
troublesome period.
Fou-Nan. He had committed some crime in his country, and, fleeing from the wrath of his royal father, took refuge
of
in
Champa.
ill
brook the
sent the
suc-
the foreign
land.
He
Bhiksu
the Chinese Emperor in order to Nftgasena to complain against the usurper and ask the aid of imperial
The long letter which Jayavarman troops to punish him. addressed to the Chinese emperor on this occasion, explaining the measures he proposed to adopt for driving his son
out of Champa,
that
a very interesting reading. 1 It shows the Chinese emperor was tacitly looked upon as
is
the sovereign authority by all the states in the Far East, and whatever the amount of actual control possessed by
him, he never ceased to exercise a political influence upon them all. Jayavarman's endeavour, however, bore no
fruit.
cordially
and gave a very courteous reply, but he did not agree to meddle in the affairs of Champa. On the other hand the
emperor recognised the usurper as the king of Champa and gave him high sounding honorary titles 2 by an
1.
The
letter has
been translated in
full in Pelliot's
ff.
"Le FouCom-
Nan" B.
2.
These
titles
are
"General,
all
Pacifier
of the
South,
mander-in-chief in
coast,
Kins
of
Champa.
33
But the usurper was defeated and dethroned immediately after by Fan Tchou-Nong,
A.D.
great-grandson of
II.
Fan Tchou-Nong
was recognised by the Chinese emperor in 492 A.D., and received honorary titles like his predecessor 1 but his reign was short, and he died in 498 A.D., being drowned
,
in
according to
some
in course of a voyage to China, He sent authorities, ambassadors to the Chinese court in 492 and 495 A.D.
was succeeded by his son, grandson and named respectively Fan Wen K'ouan great-grandson, or Fan Wen Ts'an, Fan T'ien K'ai (Devnvarman ?), and
Tchou-Nong
Vijayavarman.
except
that they
We
do
not
same
from the emperor as their predehonorary cessors. The embassy of 502 A. D. was probably sent Fan Wen K'ouan. Devavarman's embassies were dated by
510,
in
III.
2.
3.
Fan Hiong
Fan-yi
(
(c.
270-280 A.D.
(c.
Son
of No. 2
4.
1.
The
case.
first
portion of the
It
title was slightly changed in was "The Marshal, who maintains orders
his
in
the South".
34
5.
6.
) (
380*413 A. D.)
of No. 5)
(
Ti-Tchen
Gangftraja
) (
(Son
(
of No. 6)
Civil
War
415-420 A.D.
8.
9.
Fan Yang Mai (420-c. 425 A.D. ?) of No. 6 ? ) ( Son Fan Yang Mai II (c. 425-446 A.D.
of No.
10.
11.
(Son Son of No. 9, name unknown (446-454 Fan Chen Tch'eng (c. 454-c. 480 A.D. )
8)
?)
12.
( c.
480-491
AD.)
)
Usurper )
Great-grandson of No. 9
( c.
13.
) )
14.
15.
?) (c.
(Son
16.
of No. 14)
(c.
)
Vijayavarman
(Son
of No. 15
Chapter
IV.
who
begins with a king Gangftrflja throne and retired to the banks of the abdicated the
12).
The genealogy
Ganges. The breakage in the stone does not enable us to determine his relationship with the next king Manoratha-
varman.
of
Brahmana, and
his mother's
mother was a daughter of Manorathavarman. Rudravarman was not, therefore, a direct descendant
But, as has
of Vijayavarman.
Garigarfija
is
if
identified
branch of the same family. Now belong Gangaraja is placed at the head of the long genealogical list in No. 12, implying thereby that he was the head of
to a collateral
a new family.
the
'
This
is
made
1
explicit
in
No. 20 wherein
PrakaSadharma (or Vikrantavarman ) is said to b el mg to family of GangeSvara,' which may be taken as another form of the name Gaugaraja. It would then follow that the kings of this family could lay claim to the
kingdom
of
Champa
with Gangaraja.
only by virtue of their relationship In other words, they could not establish
to
the throne
by their relationship
and
Ti-Tchen would
family.
a plausible
Ti-Tchen
We
to
Gangaraja as the
7.,
where the
word
1.,
been effaced.
36
was followed by a
war between
his
nephew,
whom
he
designated as his successor, and various other claimants to the throne. Manorathavarman may be regarded as the nephew, or at any rate, as deriving his claim to the throne
from
ture.
his
nephew.
But
all this
is
at present
pure conjecis
Some important
information
about
Rudravarman
obtained from inscription No. 7. We are told that Rudravarman belonged to the Brahma-Ksatriya family and that
during his reign the famous temple of Mah&deva, called Bhadre^varasvami after its builder the king Bhadravarman,
aka tire. The date of this calamity is given in but unfortunately this portion of the inscription is year, " in the year badly mutilated and we can simply read
was burnt by
four
Rudravarman thus ruled sometime between 401 and 499 Saka i.e., 479 and 577 A.D.
hundred
and
".
There cannot ba any doubt, therefore, that he is to be identified with Kao Che lu T'o Lo Pa Mo, mentioned in
the
to
the Chinese name being equivalent Rudravarman) who sought for his investiture from the Chinese Emperor in 529 by payment of tribute, and renewed the tribute again in 534 A. D.
Chinese annals
Sri
Ku
About
this time
the
Chinese province of Kiao Tcheou off the imperial yoke under the
Rudravarman, probably incited leadership of Ly Bon. by the Chinese Emperor, took advantage of the situation
to
by the general
A. D.
).
Rudravnrman was succeeded by his son Pra^astadharma who took the name Sambhuvarman at the time of his
coronation.
He
is
7.
He
temole
of
Bhadravarman
which was
37
burnt at the time of his father, and re-named the image as ambhu-Bhadregvara, thus adding his own name to that He also confirmed the endowof the original founder.
ments made
to
the temple
to
embassies sent
China
^ambhuvarman
but renewed
established
Souei dynasty was it in 595 A. D. after the on the Imperial throne. But this did not save him from a Chinese invasion. The immense booty taken from Champa by T'an Ho Tche impressed the Chinese
with
so
an idea of the fabulous wealth of the kingdom, and general Lieou Fang came to quell the
Kiao Tcheou, he was ordered to advance The Chinese advanced both by land and against Champa. sea, and reached the estuary of Linh Giang (modern Song
insurrection
Giang) in 605.
^ambhuvarman
stationed
his
soldiers
to
guard the passes which separate the valley of Linh Giang from that of the Do Le (Tou Li). Liaou Fang defeated them and pitched his camp on the Do Le. He then crossed
the
river
without difficulty
elephants on which the Chains mainly relied were dispersed by the Chinese archers, and they trampled under foot the
man
fled
were engaged to protect, ^ambhuvarfrom the battle-field and the Chinese took about
left
ears.
Lieou Fang
Near about
It
was customary
total
in
those days
The
number
of
thereby.
38
this
place he inflicted several more defeats upon Sambhuvarman and reached the capital of Champa ( 605 A. D. ). ^ambhuvarman fled by sea. Lieou Fang thereupon sacked
the capital city, and put into captivity all the inhabitants he could lay hands on. He further took the golden tablets
of
eighteen kings
who had
ruled
over
Champa
before
his
Sambhuvarman,
and 1350
Buddhist works.
Among
captives were included some musicians from Fou-Nan carried to the Imperial court the musical arts of India.
who
Lieou Fang and his army suffered much on their return journey from a disease Beri Beri or Elephantisis to which
the general himself fell a victim. The conquered country was divided into three divisions, each subdivided again into four 'prefectures', but owing to the distance and difficulty
of communication they were never effectively occupied, and
remained as part of the kingdom of Champa. As soon as the invader had left, Sambhuvarman came back
to
his
capital,
and
the
to
avoid
further
difficulties,
sent an
ambassador
asking pardon. Later on, however, taking advantage of the dynastic quarrels in China, he stopped the payment of tribute but when Li Yuan established the T'ang dynasty (618 A. D. )
;
to
Imperial Court
for
he resumed regular payment. He sent three embassies in 623,625 and 628. Sambhuvarman was also on friendly
terms with the
of
sent
in
Li of the Chinese).
The king
reign.
tribute.
payment
of
conduct of his
the
nearly brought
39
due to igno'.
The
Kandarpadharma
so pleased the
emperor that
he wished to have a stone statue of the king close to his tomb. The virtues of the king are referred to in eloquent terms
in
No.
is
12.
He
is
described
fled
as
said to
have
away
from his kingdom, knowing that he had nothing to expect from a king, who was free from passions and protected his
by means of his virtues. Kandarpadharma's son and successor Prabh&sadharma, Fan Tchen-Long of the Chinese history, had a tragic end. The events are thus summarised in the Chinese history.
subjects like his
own
sons
" In
630,
631
D.
Fan T'eou Li regularly paid tributes. On his death the throne passed on to his son Fan Tchen-Long. In 645 Fan Tchen-Long was killed with all his family by his subject
Mo-ho-man-to-kia-tou and the male descendants of the Fan
Then the people extinguished with him. raised a Brahmaua, a son-in-law of king Fan T'eou Li, on the throne. But he was deposed by the nobles who put
family
the daughter of Fan T'eou Li on the throne. As she was unable to restore order, they summoned Tchou-ko Ti, son of the paternal aunt of Fan-T'eou Li. Tchou-ko Ti came back from Cambodge, where his father had fled after committing a crime, married the of Fan T'eou Li and was daughter proclaimed king. The ambassadors were sent to the
in 669,
were
Imperial court by Tchou-ko Ti in 653, by Po-kia-cho-pa-mo by Kien-to-ta-mo in 713, and by Lou-to-lo in 749." l
is
of great help in
civil
wad-
way
B. E.
40
tfHE
DYNASTY OF GANGARAJA
that followed
dharma.
In the
first
place
it
is
son of
Kandarpadhattna was
by his minister, for the Chinese seems to correspond exactly to Mo-ho-man-to-kia-tou Mahamantradhikrta. That the murder was the result of a
killed
by the fact that not only the king but The events that folalso his whole family was removed. low would also make it quite clear that it was the daughter of Fan T'eou Li on whose behalf the conspiracy was laid,
clearly proved
nor
is it difficult
to conclude
by the My son inscription Here the genealogy is first of PrakaSadharma (No, 12). down to Prabhasadharma. Then it refers of all carried
quite
clear to
his sister
'
made
who was
'.
We
the source of welfare and prosperity are next introduced to her hus-
band,
SatyakauSikasvami,
and
their
sons BhadreSvara-
varman,
and
YiSvarupa. son of Bhadresvaravarman, though the breakage in stone does not make this point absolutely certain who had gene
to
of
Cambodge (and here a long digression gives us a hifctbry Cambodge from its foundation) owing to certain cirdumand
there
mftfrled
of
stances,
Ianavarman.
king marriage was Pr&k&Sadharma- Vikrfi,ntavarman, king of Champft who issued the inscription in 579 aka (657 A. D.). daughter
the
of
The
issue
this
Now
it
impossible to reconcile
the Chinese
inscriptions.
annals
with
the
data
furnished
by
the
Maspero's
suggested
41
But there ought not to be any great difficulty in reconciling the two if the essential points are borne in mind. This
be illustrated by putting the events recorded in the two different sources in two parallel columns.
may
Chinese Annals.
1.
Inscriptions.
1.
Murder of Prabhasadharma
645 A. D.
Son-in-law of Kandarpadh-
Prabhasadharma,
king.
2.
2.
of
Kandarpadharma.
3.
by the
nobles.
of
Daughter
Kandarpaalone.
dharma reigning
whole world.
Var-
4.
4.
Bhadre$vara
Cambodge,
daughter
marries the
of
Kandarbecomes
padharma and
king.
in
5.
He sends embassy
Po-kia-cho-pa-mo
5.
653 A. D.
King
sends
A. D.
embassy
in
669
daughter of
king
there.
the
Prak&gadharma
(eon of 5) king in
657 A. D.
42
of external
tells
evidence.
Praka^adharma's great-grand-
The above arrangement entirely agrees with this fact. The only point, not a very essential one, in which the
Chinese annals are mistaken
the daughter of Kandarpadharma was married a second time to Tchouko Ti, a different husband, whereas the fact seems to be
is
first
husband
shelter in
It
Cambodge
in the court of
Cambodge, for
his father
had
taken shelter there after committing some fault in Champfl, and his grandson was married to the daughter of the king
of Cambodge.
That the daughter and son-in-law of Kandarpadharma were very old when they came to the throne is established
of PrakftSadharma
9).
drawn up
Kandarpadharma (630-640 A.
Daughter
D.)
Son
Jagaddharma
Prakfi/adharraa (657 A. D.)
Now
the
way
in
been extolled
which Prakft^adharma's prowess has the Myson Ins. dated 657 A. D. shows that
in
Pra-
43
kft^adharraa'fl birth therefore conld not have taken place later than 657 A. D, If we hold that a male must be at least twenty and a female at least sixteen before he or she
'an issue,
Kandarpadharma (561
Son (597 A.
DJ
Kandarpadharma then mast have been at least aboiit 70 years at the time of his accession, and probably much more than that, as we have taken only ths minimum number of years in the above calculation. Now, bearing the above points in mind, we may offer the following general outline of the course of events in the light of the Chinese and epigraphic data that we possess. In the first place the relation ot the different actors in the scene may be illustrated by the following table.
Rudravarman (Lu-to-lo-pa-mo)
'
c
Tclie)
,
Daughter
Li)
Daughter
c
BhaclreSvaravarman, Anahgarupa. ViSvarupa.
Jagaddharma
Sarvvftiu (daughter of
Pana-
varman, king of
Cambodge.
PrakaSadharma-Yikrantavarman.
44
The disastrous defeat inflicted by the Chinese upon ambhuvarman must have considerably weakened the authority As usually happens, the national calaof the government. mity served as an opportunity to adventurers, and in this
particular instance the female line seems to have coveted the throne as against the male line. During the long reign of
$ambhuvarman
the interests of
ma
is
cemented by the marriage of the daughter of KandarpadharIt with the grandson ( daughter's son ) of Rudravarman.
probable that an attempt
after the death of
was already made by this party Kandarpadharma to secure the throne, but it proved unsuccessful, and its authors had to fly to the court of Cambodge. But a few years later, the attempt was
renewed, and Prabhasadharma was killed with
all
the male
members
first
of the
family (645 A. D.
).
Satyakausikasvaml at
and
hardly likely to cope with the difficulties of the time and SatyakauSikasvami returned to Champa. It is extremely likely that the king of Cambodge was really pulling the
wire from behind in
all
Tiie
new
party had
cor.rt of
all
along been intimately associated with that court, SatyakauSikasvami had taken refuge in the.
'after
Cambodge
was
married to a
Cambodge
least eight
grandson ruled after him cannot be finally decided, but the answer is probably in the negative, for no royal title is attached to any of them in the Myson Stone Inscription.
Eveu
45
they did, they must have very short reigns. For by 657 A. D. Praka^adharma had already ascended the throne under
title of
the
Vikrftntavarman.
is
Prakasadharma-Vikrantavarman
eight inscriptions, Nos. 9-16.
We
D.
he established
$ri-Prabhase$vara and
granted lands to the gods I^anesvara, Jrl SambhubhadreNo. 14. records the erection
Kuvera, while no. 16. records the donation to Tsftne^vara and a diadem to BhadreSvara in 687,
attribution
of
A. D.
The
three inscriptions
nos.
17-19
is
doubtful.
either
They
refer to king
PrakaSadharma
It is interesting to note that he was not only devoted to Siva (cf. Ins No. 10 and others noted above) but alt*o
II.
man
to Visnu to
he erected a temple (No. 11 ). Prakasadharrna seems te have been at peace with the Imperial court of China. He first sent tributes during the
D.,
whom
period 650-656 A.
and at
least four
686 A. D.
have no precise knowledge about the successor of Praka$acHiarma Vikrantavarman I. The inscription No.
21 records
We
that
man. The inscription then proceeds to record the glories of Vikrantavarman. It would thus appear that Praka^adhar-
mn was
succeeded by NaravAhanavarmauand the latter again Vikrantavarman. This conclusion is, however, not certain, by as Naravahanavanaan might be another name of Vikranta-
varman, bat
it
may
Chinese evidence in a
be taken as a working hypothesis. The way confirms this. We learn from the
46
Mo, king of Champa sent tributes to the Chinese Emperor. Kien Ta To Mo may be regarded as a fairly good transcription of
Vikrantavarman.
Now
this
Vikrantavarman can
Vik-
with PrakaSadharma
rantavarman who sent tribute to China sometime before 656 A. D., as the interval is more than 75 years. Thus we are
to presume
man.
It is
two kings bearing the same name Vikrantavarless likely, however, that the father and the son
it is
adopt the
name
of his grandfather.
We may
thus provision-
Praka^adharma- Vikrantavarman
I.
Naravahanavarman
Vikrantavarman
II.
The
and the
A.D.
known date of Praka'adharma is 687 A.D. earliest known date of Vikrantavarman II is 713
latest
Naravahauavarrna's
reign,
therefore, falls
betwe<5n
his
these dates.
We
reign.
in
Vikrantavarman
year 731 A.D.
II established
an image of Laksmi
the
His conventional glory is sung in lines 8-9 of the inscription No. 21. The fragmentary inscription No. 20 which belongs to his reign and is dated s >metime between 708 and 717 A. D., records various donations to a number of gods. The inscriptions Nos. 17-19 may
belong to his reign, but as already remarked above, this is by no means certain. Vikrantavarman II regularly sent
tributes to China.
X..
As
embassies 1
Maspero says that Vikrantavarman sent tributes to the Chinese emperor no less than fifteen times (T'oung Pao XI, p. 524). But in the footnote he gives detailed record of only 13 sneh embassies. Of these the first, sent in 686, must be attributed to Prakasadharma whose last kuowu date is G87 A. I). Of the rest, those before 713 must have been sent by one or other of the three kings Prakasadh;irma, Naravahanav.'iim in, and Vikrantavar-
man
11,
47
years 691, 695, 713 and 731 A. D. Some 702, 703, 706, 707, 709, 711, 712, of these, before 713 A. D., might have been sent by either
in the
PrakaSadharma
or
majority
Vikrantavarman II was probably succeeded by Rudravarman II who sent tributes to China in 749 A.D. We
do
757
not
him.
He
died about
A. D. and with him probably ended the dynasty which was founded by Rudiavarman I about the year 529 A. D. The inscriptions of this dynasty are mostly found in the
neighbourhood of Myson. This may be due to the sanctity of the temple and it is not proper to infer from it that their
to that district.
found in
) province shows that their power extended very nearly over the whole of the kingdom. On of the earliest inscriptions (No. 2) of this dynasty was found at Cho Dinh in the province of Phu yen, and this also shows that
Khan Hoa
from the very beginning their authority extended far beyond Myson. The epigraphical evidence undoubtedly shows that
the
which Myson is situated was the chief stronghold of the dynasty from beginning to
province of
in
Quang Nam
end.
IV.
Gangar&ja
1)
c.
3.
Rudravarman
(Son
(c.
529 A.D.
565 A. D.)
2J
48
4.
565 A.D.
629 A.D.)
(Son of No. 3J
5.
Kandarpadharma (629
(Son of No. 4;
A D.
c.
6.
Prabhasadharma
(Son of No. 5)
fc
640 A. D.
DJ
7.
8.
No.
7.
7.
|
SatyakauSikasvami time ).
J
"j
9.
10.
11.
BhadreSvaravarman (?) (Son A.D. of Nos. 7 and 8) \ (653 A.D.-655 Jagaddharma (?) (Son of No. 9). J PrakaSadharma-Vikrantavarman I (c. 655 A.D.
c.
690 A.
Naravahanavarman
(Son of No. 11?)
?)
(c.
690 A.D.
c.
710 A.D.)
13.
Vikrftntavarman II
(c.
710 A. D.
730 A. D.
?)
(Son of No. 12
14.
Rudravarrnan II
730 (?) A. D.
757 A. D.)
Chapter V.
Champa
passed
on
to a
new dynasty.
As
dynasty
originally
the south, they probably come from the Kauthara region belonged to that quarter. But from the very
in
kingdom.
founder of
1
The
this
dynasty
reference
is
is
named
made
vv
2-5.
Prthivlto
ndravarman.
in
brief
him
are
all his
the Glai
that he
Lamov
'
Inscription (No.
24),
We
told
enemies by his
the
own
power'.
owed
kingdom
to
As we
are epigraphic references to more than one raid of Champa by the Javanese fleet within half a century of his accession.
also
title
"Rudraloka"
to this
king on
died,
and
a posthumous
(Toung
cf.
For
Ins.
a similar expression
Lamov
(No. 24).
Maspero farther says that the throne was offered to Prthivindravarman by the nobles, but I do not find any
authority for this statement' (Ibid). The verse (No. 31, B. VI) on which he relies is difficult to construe. I
doubt
if
king of a different dynasty who died more than 100 years ago. But even then it does not justify Maspero's assumption.
to refer to a
50
likely that
varman owed the kingdom to his success against these naval marauders. But whatever may be the circumstances to which he owed his throne, the inscription tells us that 'he enjoyed the whole of Champa* (No. 24 A. V. 3). The king
is
said to
have destroyed
all
the thieves.
This probably
means that there were disorders consequent upon the overthrow of the last dynasty and king Prthivmdravarman He enjoyed a long reign and effectively checked them.
died sometime before 774 A.D., the earliest
his
known
date of
the nephew (sister's son) of king Prthivladravarman. He issued the Po-Nagar stelss inscription (No. 22) and we know a
great deal about him
from
the
Glai
Lamov
Inscription
Nagar
(No. 29
inscription
A.).
of his
sister's son,
king Yikrautavarman
The
was the
raid of
who
Mukhalihga.
'
There
was
foundation to a king Vicitrasagara in the 5911 of the Dvfcpara Yuga' ( No. 29). In the year 774 year " vicious cannibals A. D. the Javanese coming from other
tion ascribed
countries
by means
of ships/'
away the image together with all the properties of the temple. King Satyavarma pursued these marauders in his own ships
and
inflicted a
of the pursuit
was not
fully
to
realised
dejected
p. 550.
51
property which was in the enemy ships, was thrown into water, and that the &ivaliziga was destroyed The victorious king, unable to recover the old ( No. 22 ). with images image, installed a new ^ivaraukhalihga, together of other deities, in the year 784 A. D. and gave rich endowments to the god. For this reason he came to be regarded as the second Vicitrasagaraoran incarnation of that king. Conventional praises are bestowed on the king in verses
6-9 of the
specific
Glai
Lamov
Inscription
is
(No.
same
We are expressly that he died without inscription and we may therefore put the end
mentioned.
King
He
is
sung in most extravagant terms. He is said to have fought with 1 many enemies and ruled over the whole of Cliampft. The
in his reign,
in
chief event
like
that of his
predecessor,
was
In the year 787 A. D. they burnt the temple of Bhadradhip&tiSvara, a celebrated deity of the kingdom, who was regarded as having been established there fur
many thousands
it
of years
varma
6varo,,
and endowed
In
799 A. D.
addition
to this,
many
He
at
first
installed Indra-
bhogesvara at Virapura.
He
Maspero thinks that it is by defeating the enemies that he came to rule over Champa. That does not, however, seem to be a fair deduction from the vague, general
expression of his victory over enemies
with
which the
52
a temple erected by that king) and endowed him with various tho god IndraparameSvara, riches in 801 A. D. Lastly, Indravarma made a rich donation
house of Satyavarmft
( i. e.
verse in
mean
on wars
in the north,
north-east,
and south,
it,
loca-
implied in the
not, however,
relations
China and
buffaloes
emperor
in
husband ) Harivarman.
Indravarman was succeeded by his brother-in-law ( sister's Hi full name was Vlra Jaya Sri
title
of
'
ChampA.
(
of kings,
Raja 1 hi Lord of
Nos. 25-27
In one of th?m
No. 2G
he
is
From
the
Chinese history
we know
that in
Champa
conquered the
two Chinese
Hoan and
Ai,
in
809 JLD.
after
But the Chinese governor forced him to retreat inflicting a crushing defeat upon him, and wreaked his
upon the people of the two
districts
vengeance
annals
is
who
helped
The king
almost certainly Harivarman, though to decide what was the* extent of his success
imperial forces.
Harivarman
entrusted his
son Vikr&ntavarman
with
53
but as he was too young for the responsible post, he was placed This general led an in charge of a general named Par \
young master, Whether it was and 'ravaged the towns of the Kambujas a mere border raid, or anything more serious than that, we
expedition against
'.
Cambodge on behalf
of hjs
his
of the
Ho was
a
equally
renowned
establishments.
A
for
famous tompld
long
tini3,
empty
probably the image was carried away by the Javanese marauders. General Par made a new stone image of the goddess,
and
in the
He
also
made
The
817 A. D.
known
If the
dates of
baen correctly attributed to him, he must have ascended the throne before 801 A. D. As the last known date of Indravar-
man
is
may
III,
Harivarman was succeeded by his son Vikrantavannan who was the noplnw (sister's son) of the two kings Satya1.
The reading
of
this
name
is
doubtful.
have adopted
F.
Maspero minimises the importance of this raid on the ground that no Cambodian document describes Jayavar-
man
II, the contemporary king of Cambodge, as being vanquished by the Chms (T'oung Pao 1910, p. 56; ) But
as the inscriptions of a
revoTsos sustaineU
by
its
attached
to
54
He
is
inscriptions found at Po-Nagar (Nos. 29 A, 29 B, 29 C, 30). Conventional praises are bestowed on him in the last, while all
the four describe his religious endowments. Among others, he granted a field to &i Vikranta-RudreSvara in 854 A. D.,
and subsequently another to t^ri Vikranta-devAdhibhave^vara. He also established a Mahadeva and richly endowed the god.
Yikrantavarman III died without
issue
ended the dynasty founded by Prthivlndravarman. As already remarked above the epigraphic evidence shows that
the dynasty had
its
it
has bsen
held
sway
that the
capital
was removed
this
from Champa to Virapura during the rule of There does not, however, seem to b:i sufficient
this assumption.
dynasty.
evidence for
the
tiling
we know about
town
is
by
Indravarman.
is
On
styled as
Champa seems
to indicate that
Champa was still the official capital. Further, if we remember that the government of Panduranga was entrusted by Harivarman to his son, we must hold that th3 main soat of th? government was
far to the
north.
All
these,
however, in no
way
Maspero
Maspero says that the temple of Bhadradiiipfttisvara was "to th went of the town of Virapura,'. The inscription (No. 23 V. 5),
in
Tonng p a o,
19
( 0, p. fj5 J.
to Viropura*
55
this period
for Lin-yi
this dynasty Houan Wang was replaced by Tch'eng Cheng which is undoubtedly the Chinese transcription of Champa.
It
is difficult
to
Wans \
Prthivindravarman
(c.
758 A. D.
773 A. D).
D.).
Satyavannan
(Sistsr's
(c.
773 A. D.
1.).
c.
785 A.
son of No.
I (785
3.
Indravarman
800 A.
D.).
4.
c.
820 A.
D.).
husband of No.
(c.
3).
5.
Vikrantavarman III
820 A. D.
860 A.
D.).
and
3).
1.
ff.
Chapter VI.
31
),
by
this
of the family.
"From
the
son
and intelligent Dharmarfija. " From him was boru the intelligent king Sri Kudravarma.
The son
of the latter
was the
Bliad-
ravarma.
"The son
of Sri Bhadravarmfi,
known
as Sri Indrnvarnmn,
tlio
in
its
sons).
gained
the
kingdom
not
from
his
"
grandfather or father.
(Versos No.
.SI.
P..
\X-1
The
last verse is
echoed again
in a pros'*
king of
pre-
Ins. p.
87
Now
is
traced from
is
referred
to
the
'
Bhrgu family
v.
10
57
Champa by Mahade va
himself.
also
belongs to the category of mythical kings, for he is elsewhere as a god sent down to the earth by ( No. 31, A. 10, ) described
Mahade va.
whether he
As
is
third
divine or mythical
beings.
It
may
is
'
varman' which
Champa
at this period.
some-
of Bhadravarman,
what singular that whereas Indravarnian is said to be the son and the latter the son of Rudravarman, the last named king is simply said to have baen born from Dharmaraja; similarly Dharmaraja
simply said to have been born Of course ordinarily such expressions indicate
is
tho
two
s^ts
of
expressions
may
be taken to
mean
that
In short
we
shall be
upon the
last three
Rudravarma
Bhadravarma
Indraviirma
both Rudravarma and Bhadravarma ara explicitly referred to as kings. It would then follow that the royal
Now
dynasty to which Indravarnm belonged was founded by Rudravarrna, and the former inherited the throne of his father
clusion against
declares, in
and grandfather. Strangely enough, this is exactly the conwhich we ara warned by the king himself, who
no uncertain voic^, that he did not inherit the
it
through
IV. pp. 90
if).
58
previous births
It is a
quoted above ).
very hard task to reconcile these conflicting statements. Finot supposes that the grandfather of the king usurped the throne by mur(i. e. Rudravarma) had probably
dering the legitimate king, and hence Indravarman, unwilling to base his claim to the throne on this criminal act, referred
to
his
own
austerities
sufficient
claims
Bhadravarman were local kings, and it was Indravarman who first made himself the master of Champa. Thus although descended from a line of kings he did not owe the kingdom
of to
his
Champa own
meritorious
acts.
That kings
Rudravarman and
Bhadravarman were
historical
Hoa Que
(No.
37).
Inscription
(No.
The last named inscription further proves that Bhadravarman actually ruled in the Quang Narn district and
made donations
to
a Buddhist monastery.
There
is
nothing
III, having no children, recommended Indravarman to the principal citizens who sought him out and placed him on the throne of
to support Maspero's
Champa
1.
.*
Ibid.
2-
31 B,
(Ibid,
v.
II)
and
have
v. 9.)
by the king" and proclaimed by the citizens' (Ibid p. 97). The passage*, however, do not seem to me
capable of yielding this interpretation. 's view is apparently based upon that of
nated
59
seems to be the
first notable
He was
1
,
originally called
"SriLaksmmdra
Bhumlwara Gramasvamin"
Chamjm, he assumed the
'.
title
rajadhiraja
He married
III
(Hoa Que Ins. No. 39). The Dong Duong Inscription praises him in extravagant terms, and commemorates the erection of a monastery and a temple for Svabhayada,
i.
Rudravarman
very interesting, for it shows that the king had leanings towards Buddhism. But he had of course the traditional faith in fiaivism. For the inscription not only roi'ers tu a Sivalinga made by him (No. 31 B. V. 3), but also
e.
Buddha.
This
is
contains
a long invocation
of
is
the
(No.
31 A. V. 10).
This god
it
we have
about 400 A.
was erected by Bhadravarmau and re-installed by his sucdestroyed by cessor ^ambhuvarman. Indravarman II, however, completely
seen above that
!).,
fire,
He says in effect that the sage Bhrgu story about its origin. got the Hugo, from Mahadeva himself, while Uroja got it from
installed it at Champa. Thus the two mythical names and Uroja are substituted for those of Bhadravarmau Bhrgu and Sarnbhuvarman. Indravarman could not possibly have
Finot, but he has transformed
it
Bhrgu and
a great deal.
Finot
apparenfciy means
the king:,
that
his father,
new
had no children, and that the nobles of his court \vent in search of king Imlvnvarman, nominated
I
by him.
].
statements.
I)OTI
Duong
Ins.
No,
II.
CF. B.
P. 97.
58
previous births
It is a
quoted above ).
ments.
(i. e.
very hard task to reconcile these conflicting stateFinot supposes that the grandfather of the king
Rudravarma) had probably usurped the throne by murdering the legitimate king, and hence Indravarman, unwilling
to to
own
austerities
sufficient
claims
thereto.
Bhadravarman were local kings, and it was Indravarman who first made himself the master of Champa. Thus although descended from a line of kings he did not owe the kingdom
of to
his
Champa own
meritorious acts.
That kings
Rudravarman and
Bhadravarman were
historical
Hoa Que
(No.
37).
Inscription
(No.
The last named inscription further proves that Bhadravarman actually ruled in the Quang Nam district and
to
made donations
a Buddhist monastery.
There
is
nothing
having no children, recommended Indravarman to the principal citizens who sought him out and placed him on the throne of
III,
Vikrantavarman
Champa
1.
.*
Ibid.
31
v.
II)
and
have
(Ibid,
v. 9.)
nated
(Ibid p. 97).
HUOIU to
mo
capable of yielding: this interpiotntion. Maspeio's view is apparently based upon that of
59
seems to be the
first notable
king of
this dynasty.
He was
1
,
originally called
"SrlLaksmmdra
BhumlSvara Gramasvamin"
and on gaining the sovereignty Mahaof Champa, he assumed the title Sri Jaya Indravarma
'
rajadhiraja
married his aunt, a niece of his grandfather Rudravarman III (Hoa Que Ins. No. 39). The Dong Duong
'.
He
Inscription
praises
him
in extravagant terms,
and commemo-
rates the erection of a monastery and a temple for Svabhayada, i. e. Buddha. This is very interesting, for it shows that the
king had leanings towards Buddhism. But he had of course For the inscription not only the traditional faith in Saivisrn.
refers
to a Sivalinga
contains
(No.
31 A.
made by him (No. 31 B. V. 3), but also long invocation of the god SambhubhadreSvara This god is already familiar to us, and V. 10).
abovo that
it fire,
we have
about 400 A.
was erected by Bhadravarmau and re-installed by his suc1)., destroyed by Indravarman II, however, completely cessor Sambhuvarman.
seen
an altogether different ignores these historical facts and gives He says in effect that the sage Bhrgu story about its origin. it from got the liuga from Mahadeva himself, while Uroja got
Champa. Thus the two mythical names Bhadravarmau Bhrgu and Uroja aro substituted for those of and Sambhuvarman. Indravarman could not possibly have
Bhrgu and
installed
it
at
it
great deal.
Finot
was nominated by apparently means that Indravarman the king, his father, but Maspero takes this king to be
Vikrautavarman, and adds two new facts
viz. that
Vik-
nobles of his
by him.
1.
search of kin^r Itidravarman, nominated these do not find any authority for either of
B. v
statements.
Don* Duong
l>.
Ins.
No,
:j]
II.
Cf. B.
97.
60
been ignorant of these kings, for their inscription recording the installation of the linga were there before the temple. It was then a deliberate misrepresentation on the part of
Indravarman
II,
from
whom
he could
riot
legitimately
Dong Duong
l
Inscription
two other
of
inscriptions
II.
(Nos. 32 and 33
belong to
th^
reign
Indravarman
Phu
Thuaii (No.
Mang
a
from taxes, exempted the temple of Sii Bhagyakant-svara From Bo th^re. and employed four priests for daity worship d nlicat^l (No. 32) wo learn that the king
inscription
field
Mah.Uiugad^va, installed Convenby his minister named Manicaitya in the y^ar 889 A. D. in An-Thai inscription tional praises are bestowed on him
together with slaves to o
Sri
(No. 37).
must have enjoyed a fairly long and Vikrantavarpeaceful reign between 854 A. D., the date of His date of his successor. man III, and 898 A. D., the earliest 2 know So far as we known dates are 875 and 889 A. D. he sant only a single- embassy to China in 877 A. D., as he had internal nothing to fear from that quarter on account of its conditions. Indravarman II seems to have b ;en succeeded by
Indravarman
II
3 The relationship b jtwen the two is riot Jaya Siiiihavarman. The Dong Duong inscription (No. 36), definitely known. however, says that the mother of Jayashnhavarman had
king
a younger
1.
sister,
Pov ku lyan
ii
Kajakula, also
known
as
This
is
IT, cr
No. ^3
2.
To
this
to the
3.
893 A.
1).
(Son Introdu-Jti ^i
This conclusion
cription (N>.
to follow
In.sripit.>ii
(Mo
,'iS).
61
ri
and she
Indraparamevara
husband.
of
is
religious merit
of
her
own
often fornibd
by the
addi-
name
of
the
king.
It
may
1 Haradevl was tho qii3en of Indravarman II. According to this view, Suiiliavarinan would b? the son of the elder sister
of
Indravarmaii's
"
queen,
tli3
epithet of
Parama-JJuddhaloka".
We
Jaya
of his
),
list
ref^r^ncs to political
splendour >?ms to have bjen the real capital of this dynasty, although th? city of Champa is still officially recognised as such.
of Indrapura which
s
Only w-h^aragr
>at
d;al of
th-3
wealth
arid
Out
of gratitude to his
whom
he owed the throne, king Jaya Siiiihavarman exempted from taxes several temples erected by her and installed the august
goddess Harorna.
Other pious works of th^ king in the form of direct donations to gods, or protection and immunity granted to temples established by othors, are referred to in (No. 34),
Bo-Mang
Ban-lanh (No. 35), An-Thai (No. 37), Hoa-Que (No. 39), and
1.
I'onp'
^.
MtivSpero concludes
from a reference
Guhesvara
in v.
2 of the
th
vol.
tluit
Guhesvara was
(T oung Pao
a far-fetched
father
to
Xllp.
r
t
)8).
I5ut this
seems
\\iu
be
iut rprotatior.. In
any
so
man and
not Guhosvara.
62
to note that the royal patronage vras not alone but Buddhism also had a fair share
of Jaya
is
(
praised in
Bieu Inscription
referred to in the
No. 43
The Nhaninscription (No. 44). Bieu inscription refers to her father's family as of very high
Ha-Trung
Lyan Vrddhakula
Son
i
Narendradhipati
i
Daughter
Tnbhu vaiwdevi
"
Pov Klun
Pilih
Rajadvarah
inscription
Pov Klun Rajadvarah, the son cousin. He became a favourite of king Jayasimhavarman and was sent on a
diplomatic mission to Java.
The Bo-Mang
inscription
No. 34
makes a vague allusion to the power of the king having spread to other lands, and this is confirmed by the diplomatic mission sent to Java which, as we shall see, was continued by his successors. King Jayasiuihavarinan was succ^ed'id by his eldest
son $ri Jaya^aktivarman. 1 He is only referred to in t^e Nhan Bieu Ins. (No. 43) and probably reigned for only a short time.
The
earliest
1.
known
date of Jayasimhavarman
to point
is
898 A. D. and
Jt is
unnecessary
pero's accounts
of
this
to
Po-Naprar Ins.
thereby introducing a
throwing
nw
light
on
this
63
909 A. D. Jayasiin-
known
date,
must have died sometime between 903 A. D. and 909 A. D. His son, too, must have died
III.
before 909 A. D.
whose
not
which he
is
introduced in the
means.
of cours.
proves nothing, but gives ris^ to a fair presumption that th-^re was no violent disturbance in the internal polity
of the kingdom.
We
III.
r>
Bhadravarman
bestowed upon ( th king, and in particular his victories over enemies are referred to again and again. Whether these are mere eulogistic
NOH. 39-42
praises are
Con volitional
we have
(
no means to determine.
refers to the
The Bang- An
royal
inscription
No. 42 )
multitude of
different countries.
The Hoa-Que
The Nhan-Bieu
sion to Java.
now
this
recognised abroad as
in
international
The
first
stages of
not'ced in
the reign of
No 39)
refers to
an important
4
collateral
officials
branch of the royal family which supplied high The founder of this family, Sartha-
was a nephew of Rudravarman III, the first king of the dynasty, and a brother of the principal queen of Indravarman
vaha,
His three sons Xjfta Mahasamanta, Sjna Narendra nrpavitra and Sjna Jayendrapati occupied high positions in the kingdom as ministers of king Bhadravarman. These three
II.
1 brothers, together with a younger sister, called Ugradevi, erec-
ted an imaga of
Maha Rudradeva,
members
of the
'
out of devotion
to,
and in
dowments
of the
Bhadravarman erected many temples and images of gods, of which is given in the Hoa-Que inscription (No. 39). Other religious endowments are referred to in the Bang-an
list
(
inscription
No. 42
).
Bhadravarman must have a very short reign. His known dates are 909 and 910 A. D. He must have died in 910 or 911
A. D. the
ialls
His reign, therefore, between this date and 903 A. D. the last known date of
date of his successor.
known
Jaya Simhavarman. As one king intervened between the two he did not probably reign for more than a period of five
years, 905 to 910 A. D.
Bhadravarman
Huber who
III.
was succeeded by
the
his son
Indra\arman
1.
edited
that
man
This
III, ;the
is
p. 280).
XXV]
tain
apparently based on his interpretation of verse But the verse does not eon(c) 4>f the inscription.
1
any word equivalent to "queen" so far as could and translation of the inscription No. 3D).
65
We
Nos. 43-50 J. 1
He
is
said
to
Grammar of
its
Inspite of obvious
to
It
and But
Jaya
Indravarman
I,
the last
five
inscriptions
I
(Nos. 4G-5c)
latter.
Indra-
varman
(cf.
for example,
Ins.
is
No. 31, B., and Bo-Mang Inscription 'No, 32) and the same thing may hold good in the
Dong Duong
Jaya Indravarman
I refers to
and
its
Now
The
may
therefore be presumed
on
fairly
satisfactory evidence,
It
although
it
cannot
be definitely proved.
may
varman
and the
III 'ascended
last
known
971 A.D.
presume an
presume quite a long reign. Indravarman HI was Besides, Maspero's theory that
in
we have
any
case
to
about
960 A.D.
is
66
But while the king was busy with the study of Philosophy and Grammar, the kingdom was invaded by the Cambodgians. The Po-Nagar inscription ( No. 47 ) informs us that the golden image installed by the king was carried away by the Cambodgians and the king substituted a stone image in its place in 965 A. D. This golden image is no doubt that of the goalless BhagavatI which was installed by the king in the year 9 8
A. D. (cf. Po
Nagar
of this
Ins.
No. 45
).
The date
determine.
man
dated 947 A. D., 1 states that the king was a fire of destruction to his royal enemies, commencing with that of
II,
Champa.
A. D., his
As Rajendravarman ascended the throne in 944 expedition against Champa must have taken place
his
straitened
was
carried
away by
the
only
be
For
a long time
the
Champa
stopped their
it
b'jcaus^
was torn
by internal dissensions after the downfall of tin >Tang dynasty. The four ephemeral dynasties that succeeded the T'arig were
all
Kouo
Wei,
who founded
sent
new dynasty
to
the
varman
an embassy
(951 A. D.).
The
When Tchao K'ouan^uninterrupted throughout hia reign. Yin founded the Soung Dynasty in China (960 A. D.), liidra1.
J.
A. 188: (2)
p.
Aymonier, Cam-
bodgo
vol. Ill p.
67
embassy to offer congratulations. Altogether seven embassies from Champa visited the Imperial court in 1 958, 959, 962, 966, 967, 970 and 971 A. D.
Indravarman III. enjoyed a long reign of sixty years. ascended the throne about 911 A. D. and died in 971 or
Ho
972 A. D.
VI.
Rudra varman
(Son of No.
III.
II.
2.
Bhadravarrnan
1)
II. (c.
3.
Indravarman
(Son of No.
2)
(c.
4.
Jaya Simhavarman
895-904 A. D.)
(c.
(Son of No. 4)
6.
7.
Bhadra varman
III. (c.
Indravarman
III. (c.
(Son of No. 6)
1.
p. 62
ff.
Chapter
VII.
The Annamite
the history of
Invasions.
III.
Champa
is
obscure in
the extreme.
Excepting
one doubtful
dence comes
case,
to be
our help, and we are solely dependent on the Chinese and Annamite annals for guiding us in this
to
dark
period.
The outstanding
invasion,
of
event of
to
this
period
is
the Annamite
of the
leading
internal
disintegration
kingdom
Champa, and
this sufficiently
explains
history
bearing upon
the
Indravarman
III.
whose name
is
differently spelt
Chinese
to
histories
and
may be He sent
the
taken to be
equivalent
Paramesvaravarman.
973,
974,
976,
977,
and 979 A. D.
in a quarrel
with
his
kingdom.
play an increasingly predominant part in the history of Champa from this time forward till that kingdom was finally subjugated by them,
to
it
is
of this
It
new power.
has already been related in Chapter II
how
a section
of
itself
Yue
race
distinct
this
nationality.
It
when
the
during country passed into the hands of China Han period, the territory inhabited by tin Arinamit?a was comprised within the two Chinese provinces of Kiao-
69
Thanh Hoa
regions.
These two provinces were ruled by Chinese governors. Tho central authority in China, however, could not always
keep
firm
hold
upon
these
distant
provinces.
Si-
Kouang, the governor of Kiao-tche (in the first quarter of the first century A. I).) behaved practically as an independent
king.
memorable
for
the
large
efforts
to introduce
of tho Chinas
But the tyranny Chinese civilisation in tho province. both officials and colonists, weighed heavily upon 3, In 8G A. 1). To Dinh, the successor of of Si Kouang the people.
tlr*
fit
put to death
rated
of
people
husband of Tru'ng Trac, and the exaspeonce broke into revolt under tho leadership
this spirited
The Chinese
governor fled in haste and Tru'ng Trac began to rule as an independent sovereign (40 A. D.). But h^r power was short-lived. A Chinese army under Ma Youen easily overran the country.
beheaded, and the
iri
The two
sisters
the country.
column of bronze
also
Co-lau as
a token of his
victory,
and
probably to
pass beyond
legends,
mark the boundary of the province He did not Than Hoa in the south, but according to later
passed
small
he
far to the south, in the heart of Aunain, planted a Chinese colony there, and erected two copper columns to mark the southern frontier of the Chinese possessions.
in
183 A.
D., but
were
iri 226 A. D. Jn 541 Ly Bon or Ly Bi, an Annamite of Chinese origin revolted against the Chinese governor and declared himself king. He and his two suc-
cessors
Fang
70
reconquered the province in 603 A. D. Ly Bon ruled over the whole of Tonkin and in the south his kingdom reached the frontier of Champa. His fight with Kudravarman has
been referred to in Chapter IV. From 603 to 939 A. D. the Chinese remained the undisputed master of Tonkin.
Under the T'ang dynasty a new was created embracing all the Chinese possessions province from the northern extremity of Tonkin to the borders of
the kingdom of Champa. It nounc-'d by th" Aimnmitjs as
south".
alliance
(pro-
An Nam) meaning
"pacified
In 722 an Annamite chief, Mai Thuc Loan, made with the kings of Champa and revolted against the
Chinese governor.
easily
suppressed by
Towards the
close
ninth century A. D.
troubles
political changes ving frequent changes in the provincial administration, led to a state of anarchy and confusion in Tonkin. At last,
The
in China, invol-
unable to bear the miseries of Chinese yoke, the Annamites The broke into revolt early in the 10th century A. D.
The downfall of the Imperial opportune. T'ang dynasty in 907 A. D. was followed by a period of anarchy and disintegration in China, lasting for more than half a century.
The Annamites took full advantage of this situation and freed themselves from the iron yoke of the Chinese.
Henceforth Annarn became an independent country, nominally acknowledging the suzerainty of China at times, but quite
free
all practical
purposes.
A new
south-eastern
Asia.
1.
The short
historical
account of Annarn
(1)
is
Cordier-IJistoire
71
The first independent royal Annamite dynasty was founded by Ngo Quyen in 939 A. D. But the supreme power did not remain with a single chief for a long time. By 965
A. D. twelve important chiefs had partitioned the country among
themselves.
In
9G8 A. D.
Dinh Bo
twelve chiefs and proclaimed himself emperor. for 12 years but was murdered in 979 A. D.
chiefs
He
ruled
Ngo Nhut
defeated by the emperor, Khanh, one of the twelve had taken refuge in the court of Champa. As soon as the
death reached him, he planned to seize the throne and asked for the aid of Paramesvaravarman.
of emperor's
news
The
latter
readily
The Chain
fleet
of the capital.
storm broke out and destroyed the whole fleet with vessel which safely returned to
Champa. A large number, including Nhut Khanh, was drowned and the rest fell into the hands of the Annamites ( 979
A. D.
).
Shortly after, Le
as
their
Hoan was
D.
elected
by the Annamite
successfully
chiefs
emperor
980 A.
).
Ho
opposed a
Chinese expedition sent by the Emperor K'ouang-Yito reconquer the province. He sent an ambassador to ParameSvaravar-
latter imprisoned
and countries.
and led an expedition in person against Champa. ParameSvaravarman was defeated and killed at the first encounter, and the Annamite king marched towards the capital. Although a new king was hastily set up, he could not save the capital city which fell into the hands of the Annamitos. After pillaging the city and
la
[2],
E.
Luro
nam
72
burning
its temples Le Hoan made arrangements for governing the province and returned with an immense booty (982 A. D. ).
Among
him 100
harem
The new king whose name has been restored from Chinese Annals as Indravarman (IV) took refuge in his southern territories and sent a Brahmana envoy to the Chinese court
complaining against
the
But the emperor was not in a mood the Annamites and advised the king
his
Champa
protect
own kingdom
and
live
on
friendly
neighbours.
among
led
themselves.
The history
and
known
throne of Champa by Lu'u-Kyan Annamite chief, who revolted against Le Hoan. L3 Tong, Hoan advanced with an army to punish him but the difficulties
of the
route, added to the inclemency of the
weather, forced
him
Lu'u-Ky-Tong
was
now
quite
secure
in
his
domi-
His power was on the increase, nions in northern Champa. and after the death of Indravarman IV he was officially proclaim-
The foreign domination, however, king of Champa. to emigrate to pressed hard on the people, and they began
ed
the Chinese territories in large numbers.
national hero appeared at this time at Vijaya.
Fortunately,
Lu'u-Ky-Tong was crowned king under the name disappeared and the former 1 The capital was of Vijaya gri Harivarman (II) (989 A. D.).
fixed at Vijaya in
1.
Binh-Dmh.
this
cf.
Maspero reads
1911, p.
name
as Sri
72] but
!V,
No.
2. p.
48 fn (2).
73
a short
Cham
Myson(No51).
It
and
is
proba-
work
of restoration that
must have
ravaged by
L^
Hoan.
He
Le Hoan
to
to conciliate
th'-j
Annamito
kins;
refused assistance
an
Annamit?
chief
The
latter,
touched by this signal mark of friendship, and probably also intimidated by the order of the Chinese emperor, not only stopped his incursions, but also released a number of Chaoi
During the same year the Chinese emperor sent a rich present to Harivarman II, who was, glad beyond measure at such an unexpected honour, and sent in return an
prisoners
(
992 A. D.
).
manner
am
my
like
country, and
my
subjects, unable
were scattered
Then you
me and
me
a present of mag-
and equipments of war. Learning the Imperial favour vouchsafed to me, my neighbours no longer
again enjoying peace, and the scattered people are coming back... My country has the same reverence for you as for the heaven
entertain any desire of ruining me.
Now my kingdom
is
.above
which covers
is
us,
us,
and
my
gratitude
unlimited. 10,000
of sea divides
your august
74
capital
my
towards me"
The humble
country, and yet your goodwill is extended epistle ended with a request that
Chinese territory might be repatriated to Champa. Outwardly Harivarinan was on equally good terms with
Le Hoan, the Annamite king, and sent diplomatic missions to him. Nevertheless the soldiers of Champa ravaged the Aimamite territory to the north.
Onc a Le
,
Hoan rebuked
the
own grandson
court
to
095 A. D.
the
).
theless continued
raid
npto the
Harivarman
II
Yah
envoy to China. King Harivarman II, although proclaimed king at Vijaya, had re-established the Court at the ancient capital Indrapura. But that city was
sent an
He
all
Yan Pu Ku Vijaya
Sri definitely
abandoned
it,
Vijaya which
Champa
the end.
Chiness Court
Yan Pu Ku Vijaya Sri sent an ambassador to the who met there a deputation iVom Arab. Three
a long loiter
and rich presents. Question >d by the Emperor the ambassador reported that th ir capital had ben removed
k
to Vijaya, 700
1.
li
to th
south of th
old capital.
Yang
Che
li.
75
succeeded by a king, the ChiYa& Pu Ku Vijaya ri w 1 nese form of whose name has been doubtfully restpred to gri Harivarmadeva III. He sent three embassies to China ia 1010,
1011, and 1015, and one to
to China in
Tonkin
in 1011.
With
hi*
China in 1018 A. D. Early in the year 1021, the Annamites all on a sudden attacked the camp of Bo Chanh which protected the northern frontier of Champa.
army
and
of
rl
Yah Pu Ku
V ikrantavarman
IV )
was on the throne in 1030 A. D. when he ssnt an embassy to China with tribute. His reign seems to be full of civil wars
and
revolutions.
For twice,
in
entire
garrison of the
re-
fuge with the Annamite Ernparor. Vikrantavarman died in 1041 A. IX, and th* year following, his son Java Si u* havarman
II
terrible
calamity upon the unfortunate kingdom of Champa. In 104 his navy harassed th* Annamite coast but was forced to retreat
in the face of a large fore
3
sent against
them.
The Annamite
decided on an expedition on a large scale to chastise his turbulent neighbours, who had besides,
Emperor
Pliat
Ma now
1.
2.
,i.
Che H Hia H pi ma ti. Che Mei P'ai mo tie Yang P'on Kou Che-li
P'i
lau
76
ceased to perform any act of vassalage ior the last sixteen He constructed 100 new vessels and drilled hia soldiyears.
ers
for
At
in
length, on the
person against
Champa. The flotilla safely reached the bank of the river Ngu Bo whers Jaya Sirhhavarman was waiting with his troops.
offered battle. The Cham was completely routed. Jaya Simhavarman himself army field which was covered lay dead on the by the dead
bodies of 30,000
of his
soldiers.
Moved by
pity
That
Ma
fearful
carnage and
inarched
towards
ged by his army. At last the Anuamita Emperor turned back with an immense quantity of booty and large number of
prisoners, including
all
the
women
of the palace
It is recor-
ded about one of these that wlrai summoned to the royal vossel she threw h?r.self into th'j death to dishosea, preferring
hands of her foreign for*. Tho emperor admired h~r nM^l ,ty ami guv-3 \\*r a posthumous title meaning \vry chaste and very sw-^t lw.lv.'
in th?
'
nour
VII.
)
EaranviSvaravarrnan
(972
(c.
982 A. D.
Indravannan IV
982
988 A. D.
A. D.
)
a
4.
5.
Lu'u-Ky-Tong
(
( 983989
Aimauiifc usurper)
c.
998 A. D.
c. c. c.
Yau Pu Ku Vijaya
6rl Harivarmaileva
S'rl.
( c.
998
1008 A. D.)
1016 A. D.
)
C.
7.
HI
II
(c.
1008
101G
Parame^varavarman
Vikrantavarman IV
JnyaRimluivarrnan II < Son of No. 8)
(c.
1028 A. D.
8.
9.
Chapter VIII.
DECLINE OF CHAMPA.
power in 989 A. D. alter the Ammmite usurpation perished with Jaya Simhavarman II amid the disasters of the second Annamite invasion. But
to
now dynasty was founded by Jaya Pafamedescended from the old -royal
1
vuravarmadeva
family of
Tlie
Tsvararnfirti,
lia'l
J
to fac^ a
For nearly
Annamites had brought untold miseries upon the kingdom and exhausted its resources. As tli3 central aubecame weak, provincial revolts b^gan. The southern thority
the
^
provinc
s^t
and
Th^ Cnml)oigians also proup a new king on the throne of th3 weakness of tlrsir neighbour to bably took advantage
push on
It
th')ir
3 plundering raids into tin kingdom,
r-'^fl'cts
givat credit OH
Varman
that
in
hu
th:i
kingdom
Cf.
to
a considerable txt.iit.
Ins.
H;
linst
turned his
* 4
1.
Phu-Qui
(No. 57).
Mespero's
vieTi that
his ances-
tors
rests
upon a somewhat wide interpretation of the verse 2 of the Po-Nagar Ins. (No. 60). It must be added, however, that
the
Phu Qni
Ins.
2.
3.
This seems to be a legitimate inference from Po Klann Garai Inscriptions Nos. 52, 53,
5fi.
on Cambo-
Champa.
78
DECLINE OF CHAMPA
The
situation of this country, probably typical of
is
many
other provinces,
"
thus described.
of Paiiduraiiga
evil-doers.
The people
spirit,
chievous
and
Champa down to the time of His Majesty ^ri ParameSvaravarmadeva who gave all the Barons of the country to the God ParameSvara (proba-
bly the country of Panduranga had been plac3d under the suzerainty of a great monastery ). Nevertheless, the people of Pan-
duranga were guilty of culpable acts. They set up different individuals one after another and proclaimed them kings of
the country." 1
Parame^varavarmadeva
nst the province.
led
an
Three armies wsre S3nt against it, one led by th3 king in person and the two other by two of his nephews,
Devaraja Mah&senapati. The revolted people of PAnduranga were completely defeated
1.
arid
Po Klaun Garai
2.
may
be
derived by a comparison of the three inscriptions at Po Klaun Garai (Nos. 52, 53, 54,). No. 5J explicitly states that the
kin$: "sent troops in varions batches".
varaja $Iahasenaf>ati
in 1050 A. D.
came
to take
kiflfe
the
town of 'Panduranga
on behalf of
gri
ParamesVaravarmadeva.
'the
Yuvaraja Mahasenapati, to proceed with all his generals and conquer the city", and the latter installed a Ltnga as mark of victory in 1050 A. D. Lastly, we learn from No. 53 that
**His Majesty Sri
conquest of the
1050 A. D."
es Of trOODS
different batch--
nnrt tn
tl*
o,~
-,;m.:--
i*-^
79
to terms
1050 A. D.
:
).
The
Panrah came to
fight.
He ( Yuvaraja
Mahasenapati ) pursued and crushed th3m all and they took But the Yuvar&ja, who had shelter in mountains arid caverns. a powerful arrny, orderad his troops to pursue them in all directions.
And
th?se
all
with oxen, buffaloas, slaves and elephants, on b3half of king "* Piiratii'js vara varmad'3va Dharmaraja.
Half of tlu peopl3 were r^leas^d in order to re-establish the city, and th? other half WHM distributed as slaves to various
religious
establishments.
'Two
columns
tliB
were
king himself
by the Yuvaraja Mahasena-pati, and two Idngas Thes3 were intenot ston3 were installed byth?two g^ii^rals/
and the
otlr*r
ded
with an idea of the wealth, splendour and piety of the king of Champa, and they produced the desito impress the people
red
effect.
"
And on
when
the people of
this country
this 'lihga*
Chamwho was always victorious." 2 pa " And when this column of victory was completed the people of Pfinduraiiga, who had revolted, became, for ever, perfectly
they resolved to give up their revolts against the king of
virtuous and loyal towards tha king of Champa." 3
affairs of
the
neighbour,
the
H3r3
proved
completely successful. The Yuvaraja Mahas3napati who had played such a distinguished part in the Pilnduranga war inflic1,
5,'J.
Ibid.
l*o
3.
Klaun Garai
80
DECLINE OF CHAMPA
town ted a crushing defeat upon the Cambodgians and took the number of temples there of ambhupura. He destroyed a large and distributed the Khmer captives among the temples of
troublesome period
t-iat
preceded his
reign.
he re-installed the image of the famous goddess of Po Nao-ara and endowed her with lands, slaves and O O 1 In 1055 he restored a cave at articles. various other
In 1050 A. D.
costly
Lai
Cham 1 and
the vessels
n?c>
who had
He
erected or
restored a number of temples and endowed them with necesmade varisary articles. He also installed many Lingas and
ous gifts to temples, monasteries and salds ( Houses of Charity 0He devoted special attention to the temple of Sruanabhadres-
'
imagtf of
Liug&
No. 59
).
relations with Jaya Parame^varavarman cultivated friendly tin former he sent To the Emperors of China arid Arinana.
On
where-
him 1000 ounces of silver. upon the Chinese Emperor sent His ambassador also visited the Court of the Annamite Emperor in 1047, 1050, 1055,
and 1059 A. D.
l.'Po-Na^ar
2.
.'{.
Ins.
Nos.
">:>,
f>8.
Phu-qni
Ins.
No.
r>7.
4.
T'oung Pao
1911 p. 238.
An ambassador
sent from
Champa
81
Jaya Par&mssvaravarman was probably succeeded by Bhadravarnran IV. This name is only known from the Po
(No. GO) of his younger brother Rudravarbut as no royal title is attached to the name, it is IV, If hs did so, he must doubtful whether he actually ruled.
Nagar
inscription
man
we may
look upon
him
as
the king of
Champa who
sent
tribute to
China
in 1061.
Bhadravarman IV was succeeded by Rudravarman IV. Ho was born in the family o Jaya Parainesvara but the relaFrom the tionship between the two is not definitely known.
very beginning he made preparations for attacking his northern
neighbour.
He
organis
M! his
army
a:ul
train H!
his
soldiers
He
1062 A. D., for securing assistant against the Annamit?a But although the Chinese emperor was friendly and snt him some presents, he was not in a mood to send any eft* Active aid
For some years, therefore, Rudravarman IV thought it politic to keep on friendly terms with the Annamite Emperor and regularly sent tributes to him in 1 In 1064 he propitiated the goddess of 1063, 1065 and 1068,
against the Annamites.
Po Nagar
But
tions
ail
the while
last
Rudravarman IV continued
hostilities
his prepara-
and
at
opened
The Annamite Emperor, Ly Thilrih Ton, took up the challenge and moved his troops on the 16th February, 1069
A.
D.
A. D.
He
disembarked
troops.
to Annani in 1047 was imprisoned there but it is doubtful whether he was sent by king Paiamesvaravai mau.
1. 2.
PO Nagar
Ins,
No.
03.
82
DECLINE OF CHAMPA
of the
bank
Tu Mao
fell
They fought
but
and
on the
field.
As soon
Rudravarman
within
the
learnt the
news
of the
capital
He
was, however,
of
pursued
and captured
D.).
borders
Cambodge
(1069 A.
The
at Vijaya
th'^n
its
victor
now took up
his-
and celebrated
triumph by
feasts
and dances.
Pie
fire all
suburbs.
On
the
17th July ho
mad"
triumphal
Escor-
ted by two armies, and surround d by his officers on horseback, ho himself rode on a chariot behind which marched Rudra-
varman and
his
family accompanied
to
He
ob-
by ceding three northern districts of Champa This Liiili and Bo Chanh ( 1069 A. D. ).
of
Quang
Biiih
ern part
Champa
t
Quan g Tri and brought the the mouth of th^ river Viet.
it
The
Chains
and
gave
ris3 to
many
a battl
in future.
it
On
his return to
to be
a seat of anarchy and civil war, as several persons had proclaimed tlums 4ves as kings in different parts of the kingdom. It is doubtful wluth?r Rudravarman was able to re-establish
his
power
to
Champa
to
any oxt Mit. We h >ar of tributes b^ing s^nt from Annani in 1071, 1072 and 1074 A. D. and to China
do not know
d.-finlt'ly the
name
of the
83
whom
those
may
be attributed.
Amid
these
disorders
Rudravarman IV
VIII.
(c.
(c.
(
c.
1050 1060
10G1
c.
3.
1.
Maspero
infers
his family
and lived
Chapter
Among
the
IX.
DYNASTY OF EL4RIVARMAN.
many
aspirants
to th? throne of
Champa
dur-
ing the dark days that followed the Anuamite conquest and the capture of the king, one name stands in bold relief, that of Harivprman IV. We have two long inscriptions ( My sou
Ins. Nos. 61,
life
and
times,
and th
enable
The
full
Thari-yaii
the king was Sri Harivarmad wa prince Visnmnurti or Madhavamurti or Devatamurti. 11^
name o
was the son of Pro.1 >yo?vara Dharmaraja As his mother b-longed to the B^telnut
in his person the
of the
clan,
Cocoanut
clan.
he represented
two
of the capture of Rudravarman, Harivarauthority ov^r the greater part of the king-
dom.
But
tli3
civil
his
reiorii C?
an<l
he had to fight with rival chiefs for the throne of Champa. To make matters \\ ors the Annamite king s^iit a n"\v oxpodition in 1075, 3 and th> kingof Cambodg > also b >gan his plunderT
,
1.
2.
Tho two clans probably represented two important fljfs in the kingdom. M. Dnrand bas loc'ited the betelnut clau in Binh Tlman (B. E. F., vol. V, pp. 3(iS ff ) cf. Po Naffar Ins. No. G4 which rofors to a civil war of sixteen
years
ie.
3.
Tho
107,5
kiiif?
Jiga'mst
Champa
in
on the pretext of somo ngressivo frontier raid conducted by the Chains But the expedition proved a f.-iilnre.
Tlie
defeat
of the
Annamito
kinsj
emboldened the
hines*
)
(1073-1076 A. D.
and
the Chinese
t,O
Camhnd ov
emperor ordered the kinprs of Champa and nft-ipL* A--,nm f>-m-i I!IM tirmfh. Tfip Irinffif
85
ing raids. It reflects great credit upon Harivarman that ho not only checked his internal foes but also guarded his king-
dom
against
his
powerful neighbours.
military
"
No
as
roign was
full of
campaigns
we
Myson
the
Inscription.
battle
r*>
'
He
nVld of
as
has dispersed the hostile troops in many as twelve times. He has cut off
'
chiefs
in the field
Cambodge
at
Sri Nantlaiiavarmadeva
who
commanded
the army." (No. 6:2 ). mit^ forces assure! the sal >ty of th? uowly esta))lished power,
01
b d
The defeat
a
of the Aiina-
and by dint
pi
1)
the king of
Chamceleb-
*cnm'>
prosperous as of
Th"ii king
Harivarman
title
tlr>
Utkrstara-
Aft n r this
felicities.
1
lie
enjoyed
complete happiness
and tasted
royal
But Harivarman had another important task before him. JOH ruined by the Aimamite invasions and
Civil
as possible.
War and it was iioc \ssary to repair the damages as The ruinous efp ct of the foreign domination
a force 7,000 strong to Nghedefeated,
TJio Cliineso
army
was, however,
and
so
tho
1
kinc: of
Champa
he sent rejruKir
China.
to
tribute
to
the
Masporo supposes that the king of Champa referred above was Hariv.-irman, but this is ut best doul)tful, and
is
hence
not incorporated in
the
text.
tion of
Maspero that the Annarnito raid of 1075 against Champa was undertaken with a view to restore Kudravarman to the throne is eqinlly doubtful (T'oung Pao 1911, pp. 247li.
1.
XVII, No. p. 44). Th'j term Utkrstaraja mny also be taken as Myson nn ordinary adjective rather than a special title assumed by
48;
E. F. vol.
Ins
,'j
NX
(il.
the king.
86
DYNASTY Q^ HARIVARMAN
61.). "
(No.
into
the
kingdom
of
Champa
and installed themselves as masters, having taken possession of all the royal property and thy wealth of tin gods; having
the sito, cells, hermitapillaged the temples, the monasteries, with the horses, eleges, villages and various edifices tog^tlnr
phants, infantry, ox-ii, buffaloes and the crops; having ravaged
everything in the provinces of tin kingdom of Champa; having plundered the temple of Srianiabhadresvara and all that tin
king of past times have granted as ondowin *nts to Sri^anabhadro^vara; having tak^n all tin riclns of tin god an 1 carried away the men belonging to the temple, the dancers, musicians
servants, together with the various
properties, of SrI3a.ua-
The
inscription
proceeds:
"Tlnii
his
M ijesty
to
Vijaya Sii
\
ILe
procj^did
of
tli3
Nagara
Champa and
(No. 61).
restored
tin
temple
Sri finabhadr^vara."
Two
the
Inscriptions at
Myson (Nos.
in
k
-ta'l
work
cndowm
MI
nts
to tin
temple of Sii'anabhadrosvara
his brother
t Miipl
\s,
Yuvaraja Mahasjuajuiti.
The
"re-erect
tin
diflrrent
r.dilic s in
-in
the do-
main
tiful.
of hii anabhadre^vara
and mad^
th
perfectly
aii-
}rov!ncesof
the
gave all the necessary articlf^a for the worship of the god with the servants of tempks, dan-
kingdom
Champa.
H(i
cers,
cells,
muwicians
as before.
He
re-established
the
8,7
to, the
and
of
dom
Cham}
.".
No. 61
).
87
endowments
of king
Harivarman
to Srl=anabhad-
ous jewels, as well as of servants and various animals. Tin Myson Inscription informs us that "seeing Srl^anabhadres-
vara despoiled of
all
his
possessions
at
came
to worship
the god
e.
King Harivarman
pa during
city of
also
and th
the
>
city of
tin troubl
\soin
:*
days
*
of
war.
ChamAnd the
by
also
Champa and
'.shly
all
th
edifice
wer> enrich
d, as if
nature, and fr
dec
>rat
d"
(No. 02).
to
Tin
Yuvaraja
"ord
r M!
p^rp>tinl sacrific s, to re-^rect the and to reconstruct th roads, all as before." (No. 62). chapels,
3
make
succ \ssfully
With tli3 exception of material prosperity in tli3 kingdom. the southern district of Pan lurahga, tha whole of Champa was
probably united under his sceptre, and he vigorously s' t hims4f to th Q task of repairing damages ami reviving the old prosHarivarman must have I) ?en endowed parity of the kingdom.
i
with exceptional
(jualities
him
at th^
commune im Tit
tin
Myson
may
have sonn
justification.
i
In 10SI A. D. at tin ag
in favour of his eldest son,
of 41 1
Harivarmiu IV ab
llojadvara,
licat
><l
Pulyan 8rl
and dwot-vl
worship
of Siva.
H3
did
in the
.'HI
referred
kins as boin<? of
of
a^e
IMO).
90
DYNASTY OF HARIVARMAN
The full title of the new king was &i Jaya Indravarmadeva (V) prince Vak yan Devafcamurfci. He is praised in extravagant terms in the Myson Ins. ( No. 65 ) which refers to his
rich donations to
be easily accounted for by supposing that Paramabodhisattva had died and was succeeded by the legitimate sovereign Jaya Indravarmadeva Maspero obviously lays emphasis on the
He
holds that
if,
as
we are
told,
Harivarman and Paramabodhisattva had already reconstructed and repopulated the city of Champa, Jaya Indravarmau's
attempts in the same direction could only be explained by
civil war in course of which was again ruined. But it is obvious that the serious damages which the Annamite hosts inflicted upon the capital
the city
city
to repair,
On
way
in
which the"'abdication of
Indravarman, coronation of his uncle and his own restoration are described in an inscription of Jaya Indravarman
qualities of
himself (No. 65), and particularly the favourable notice of the Paramabodhisattva contained therein discredit
any idea
of a civil
war between
the two.
No. 62 refers
to his abdication
almost certainly wrong. The Inscription in favour of his son and also
No mention
is
made
as
We are
we know, took place within a month of the abdication. therefore bound to conclude that the abdicntion and death of Harivarman. took place within a month some tiwe
in 1081 A. P., and Paramabodhisattva replaced his nephew on the throne almost immediately after the latter event
(of. MftftT>ero T'ounar
Pao
1911, pp.252
ff)
91
in *&iona6ructing
Although Jaya ladratharman V paid his tribute to the court of Annain with fair regularity, he deplored the loss of
two peoples were so much estranged over this question, that Wh*n th&r ambassadors, having arrived at th3 Chinese <*oui"t At the s&me time, were introduced to the Emperor on the sdhis day, they kept themselves aloof from each other. At a dinii* in whifeh
the three districts ceded
by Hudravartnan.
Tlie
th^y were invited they were seated at two ends of ths table. At last in 1092 A. D. Indravarman stopped tho paymnt of tri-
Annam and approached th3 Chin3S3 emperor with a The proposal to make a common caus3 against that country.
bute to
fight
with
Annam.
court in 1094.
and has-
tened to comply With th3 demand. Thi tribute was sdnt in 1C95, !097, 1098, 1099 and 1102 A. D.
At
that
last
in 1103 a refugee
from
Annam
instigated king
Indravarman to
Annam
He rdf>re^nted fight against the country. was enfeebled by internal dissensions and had
reer'st
an invasion from Champa. Misled by Jaya Indravarman led an army and con-
quered the three esded districts. But his triumph Was Shortlived. Ho was soon d3feat3d and ootnp3lied to abandon thos3
furtii3r troubhs h3 imm3diat3ly s?nt triHenc3forth ths two countries lived in paaca and tributss were regularly S3nt from Champa to Annam.
districts.
To avoid
bute
to
Annam.
Jaya Indravarman V was succeeded by his nephsw Harivarman who was on th^ throne in 1114 A. D. (No. 68). Jaya In dravar man's reign, th3refore, falls batwaen 1086 and
1114 A. D.
92
DYNASTY OF HARIVARMAN
Harivarman
V has
we
left
articles
He was
courts.
on friendly terms with ths Chinese and Annamese The former bestowed honorary titles on him in 1116,
The
latter
ambassadors
with honour and distinction and invited him to the imperial From 1120 to 1124 he had regularly sent palace in 1126.
tributes to the
exception.
IX.
A. D.)
Harivarma IV
grl
(c.
10701081
)
Jaya Indravarmadeva
(1081 A. D.
(Son
3.
of No. I)
(
)
Paramabodhisattva
( Younger brother of No. 1
10811086
A. D.
2.
grl
Jaya Indravarmacleva
(
10861113
A. D.
Second time
4.
Harivarman
(
V
)
(1113 A, D.
1126 A. D. )
Nephew
of No. 2
Chapter
X.
War
Harivarman
king known to us
with Cambodge.
left
V
is
seems to have
Jaya Indravarman VI. The Myson Pillar inscription (No. 69) and Po Nagar Ins. (No. 71) give a succinct account of his life and anc3stry. He was, we are told,
an incarnation of Uroja, the mythical forefather of the kings
of
iva himself,
and
is fre-
No. 31
).
inscriptions of that
Uroja,
was reborn
as king
torical personages
and
kings of
born as Jaya Indravarman himself and thus he had appeared on th3 earth altogether four times as king of Champa. This mythical
ancestry seems to ba a sure indication that Jaya Indravarman
had no legitimate claim to the throne and that he wanted to legalise what he had acquired by other means, by tracing his
relationship with the former kings of
ble,
of
courss,
that
h3
It is not impossi-
some
remote
relationship with Jaya Simhavarman II but it is not possibh to decide the question one way or the other with the evidenca
availabh at pras3nt.
equally unc3rtain whsth3r he immediately succeeded Harivarman, or one or more kings interIt is
The
latter
He
Jaya Indravarmau VI was born in th^ year 1108 A. D. b?came Devaraja in 1129 and YuvarSja ins 1133 A. D.
(No
69).
This short
94
account of his
king's religious
in both his
)
inscriptions.
or a temple
of
while yet a Yuvaraja, he made gifts to Saddharma, apparently some god or institutions connected with Buddhism, and also to a ^iva-linga. With
propensity of looking back to ths past history of Champa, he recalls, in connection with the latter, how, long ago, about 1, 780, 500 years ago, king Vicltra Sagara establihis usual
1128 he sent an expedition, 20,000 strong, against the Annamite kingdom, and inducad the king of Champa to join with him. This wafc probably not a difficult task, as Chatnpa had
seize
Kudravarman.
join the
tJiifortunatsly,
in time,
Cham army
could
n<3t
Cambodgians
Baffled in
defeated.
his entsrprifi')
Suryavarman d3spatch?d
ths
in
coast of
Than
similar attempt
ll&2wh?nJaya
Indravarman invadad Ngha-An in conc3rt with th3 army of f H3 Camtxxlge, but Was easily d3feat3d by th3 Annamit3a
then sattlsd matt3rs with them by paying off ttn tribut3
1.
iti
^,,1
VXTlTT
TkT^
**
85
1136 and withdrawing from the offensive alliance he had lately form3d with th3 king of Cambodga. But this pusillanimous conduct did not save the unfortunate king. Unsuccessful in his expedition against the Annamite king, Suryavarman now wanted to make amends for his loss by attacking his faithless ally, the king of Champa. In
Jaya Indravarman VI was eith3r killed in the battb, or mad 3 a prison 3r. In any case we do not h)arofhimany
Vijaya.
more. 1
When
victorious
the kingdom of
of
Champa
army
king and took refug3 in the south3rn district of Panduranga. His name was Rudravarman Parama-Brahmaloka, and ho
of an eminent king,
is
$ri Rudraloka...Murti. It
Parama-Brahmaloka was formally cons3Crat3d to the throne, f but he did not enjoy a long reign and died in 1147 A. D.
the d?ath of tin king, tin p3Oph of Paudurariga invited his son Ratnabhumivijaya to b3 the king of Champa, and
1. 2.
On
pp. 293-295.
Maspero's account of the events of this period is vitiated by bis adopting: the wrong reading of a large number of dates which have since been corrected by Finot. Maspero, for example, believed that
all,
practically rule at
But we now
his son
know
argument concerning the nse of (T'oung Pao, 1911. p. M5. fn. 6.).
Uroja by
m
he
fkfiei$ded
WAR WITH
the ^h*oae in 114T A. D., under the
1
name '&x
Noa. 72-
Jaya Harivarmadeva VI, prinoe ^ivanaadana. Seven imscriptiona of this iMJig have reached us
to -reconstruct
2& ), and ihey enable us aad reign, such as we do not possess of a/ay other king The early life of Harivarnaa bafoce or sinca. o| Champa
his life
a detailed aeeount of
was
ry he
time in
"Having quittsd his own countforeign lands amid joys and sorrows.
Then he cams hack to Champa". 1 This apparcantiy refers to the period when Jaya Indravarman VI had usurped th^ throne
and Rudravarman
fled
son.
Harivarman VI ascended tin throne at a very critical moment. The greater part of the kingdom was und^r a foreign foe who was now extending his aggressions to the south, and the Annamites as well as the Kiratae and other semi-barbarous tribes on
to carry
its frontier
man was
when
the king of
Cambodge commanded Sarikara, the foramost among his generals, to go and fight him in the plain of Rajapura. Sankara was aided by
a large number of troope from Vij^ya
i.
e.
tho portion of
Cham-
Harivarman
met the
hostile
army
*oek of Batau Tablah which contains an inscription d^seribing the battle ) and gained a groat victory.
inscription
tells
As th3 Myson
J^ya ^arivarman fought against tha ^aukara and all the other Cambodian gmerals with
us
:
"
1.
75.
97
"
(
They died
No. T2 ).
of This happened in ll47 A. D. (No. 75). tiin^ stronger than the preCartibodga S3ht an army th6Usted
vious one to fight in the plain of Virapura" (No. 72). Harivarm&n met them at the fijld of Kayev and completely defeated
th3m(No.
75),
Having defeated the two armies S3nt agftirret him, Hativarman now felt himself powerful enough to take thd offensive.
The King
hastily
of
Bfe
consecrated
queen, as
to lead the
until he
king of
Harideva, the younger brothel of feisT fitst Vijaya, and "commanded various generals
troops and protect
Cambodian
pHnca Harideva
b3caim king in the city of Vijaya." Jaya Harivatman also marched towards that citiy and probably re-to&k it before
the arrival of Harideva. In any case the
at th3 plain of
two
hostile armfefi
mt
Mahra
No. 72
"
),
"Jaya Harivarmaii destroyed the king Cham and Cambodian generals and the
troops;
they
all
perished"
(No. 72).
consecrated,
ascended tKe
pomp and
C3r3nrony (1149
diffiral
and reigned as supremo king from this time, 1 But the ties of Harivarman ware far from b3mg over yet. Th3
baffled,
now
hit
upon a
different pl&tu
He
Champa
Against
king.
1.
Myson
2.
Inscription
No. 72).
98
collectively
now invaded
defeated (No.
72).
own
relatives betrayed
him.
The brother of his wife called Vah^araja now joined his enemies. "The Kirata kings proclaimed his brother-in-law
Van^araja, brother of his wife, as king in the city of Madhya-
magrama." The undaunted king bravely met this new danger. Jaya Harivarman VI led his army, defeated Vah?araja, captured the Kirata army, and defeated them all" ( No. 72 ).
The Kirata
difficulty
was
remained.
He
took refuge in the Annamese court and asked the Emperor to placa him on the throne of
Champa.
declared
The Annamese Emperor acceded to his request and him king of Champa. The inscription proceeds. "The
king of Yavanas, learning that the king of Cambodge had created difficulties in the
way
Van^araja a citizen of Champa, as king. He gave him several Tavana generals together with hundred thousand valorous
Then Jaya Harivarman conducted all The two parties were engaged in a terrible combat. Jaya Harivarman defeated Van^araja and large number of Yavana troops lay dead on the field/'
Yavana
soldiers
1 (1150 A. D.).
the
Harivarman probably hoped to reign in peace. But that was be. Civil war broke out, first at Amaravafcl ( 1151 ) and
legitimate
The detailed account is supplied partly by the Myson Ins. (No. 72) and partly by the Annamese documents (T'oung Pao lldl, p. 299). In the Myson Inscription the enemies are
99
then at Panduranga (1155). Harivarmau successfully put th?m down, but Ui3 embers of conflict were not finally extingui-
shed
till
1160 A. D.
An
inscription
up
''King
rl
Jaya Harivarman,
all
triumphed over
north;
Cambodgians the
Panduranga and the countries of the south; the Bade, the Mada and other barbarous tribes in the regions of the
west.
;>1
Having secured the throne of Champa Jaya Harivarman had to turn his attention to the restoration of temples and tha
repair of damages.
The inscriptions give a long list of his pious Linya on the MahlSaparvata, and erected two temples there in memory of his father and mother. 1
works.
He
installed a
In accordance with a former vow he restored the temple of rlaanabhadre3vara on the Vugvan Mount which was destroyed
installed several
"The
fire
in
says the king, "was extinguished by the enemies. Having killed those destroyers in battle, I have built it again." "The
temple was re-established in its old beauty," and as it had been plundered by the enemy, the king gave all the necessary
called
to
imply
agreement of the epigraphic account with what we learn from Annamite documents constrains ns to interpret it as Annamites. Besides, in the Batau Tabthe people of Java.
lah (No. 75) tain a
list
war, mention
made
of the
vanas".
1.
2.
Myson
Ins.
No. 72.
100
things to the
soldiers
erected the temple of 3iva which they had destroyed." In the year 1157 A. D. the king installed a god, called
after
his
him Harivarmesvara, and granted a number of fields for 2 About 1160, he made donations to the god worship
.
Jaya Hariliiigesvara
a temple at
as well
The king
also restored
My son.
Like Jaya Indravarman, king Harivarman also believed In ordsr to substantiata that he was an incarnation of Uroja.
his claim, he referred
to
a treatise
called
Puranartha which
'
was apparently regarded as a holy religious text and is described as a "mine of useful information in this world" (No. 74). " Four times I have been incarnated as Uroja; lest I b3
not born again, I re-install this Siva in fulfilment of the promise I made before.
"
The god
of gods
!riganabhadre$vara,
by
that king
"
who
is
of a iSaiva.
Such
is
No. 74
Harivarman
also regarded
of Uroja; in other words, Harivarman did not admit tha claim of Jaya Indravarman to ba as an incarnation of Uro-
regarded
1.
2.
3.
Myson Mysou
Batau Tablah
4. 5.
Po.Nagar
Ins.
[No. 70],
Myson
Ins. [No.78].
101
probably another evidence of the usurpation of the latter. Harivarman kept on friendly relations with the Chinese
court.
He demanded from
his predecessors
the
nity which
to
him
in
1155 A. D. 1
had enjoyed, and this was accorded After the war with the Annamite
friendly relations
Emperor, and two years later, when the relations between the two countries again became rather strained on account of the
repeated incursions of the
Chams
against
Annamite
territory,
he pacified the Emperor by presenting him with some women. He also senfc tribute to the Annamese court in 1155 and 1160.
2 King Harivarman died shortly after 1162, and was succeeded by his son Jaya Harivarman VII. We do not know anything
of his reign, not even if he actually reigned at all. He is referred to as king by his son in inscriptions Nos. 94 and 95,
Harivarman VI, the throne of Jhampft was occupied by Pu Ciy Anak Sri Jaya Indravarman VII, an inhabitant of Qram^pura
It does not appear that he was relatad in any way Harivarman VI or VIL On the other hand we know Jaya that the latter had at l^aat two sons who had aft3rwards ruled
Vijaya.
to
Champa. Tli3re is, th3refor<3, hardly any doubt that Jaya Indravarman was an usurper.
in
Jaya ludravarman
Champa
to $ri3&-
precious sto-
T'onng Pao
Ibid p. 303.
1911, p, 302.
2
3.
T'oung Pao
1911, p
303.
102
aes,
red.
1
and
gold.
He
Annamite Court in
same pur-
somewhat strange fashion. pose performed He led an army and plundered the Annamite population on the sea-coast. The Annamesa court could hardly be expected to
duties in a
brook
this
insult.
An Annam9S3
fores entered
Champa and
the leader of the expedition wrote a strong letter to the king recalling the damages done by his troops. Jaya Indravarman
VII hastened
to pacify
him and
settled,
and the
Annamese
Jaya Indravarman was formally consecrated to tha throne about 1165 A. D. Immediately after his consecration, ha sent an
ambassador to China asking for investiture from the Imperial The presents which the ambassador took to China had court.
The amount
of
tri-
bute appeared to the Chinese emperor to be so very large, that he was at first inclined to accept only one tenth of it; but when
articles
had
come, by the complaints of the Arab merchants themselves, ha refused to take anything at all, and ordered a letter to be written to Jaya Indravarman explaining the cause of his refusal. Moreover, the council of ministers decided that it would not
Champa with
the customary
3.
Myson Ins. [Nos. 79, 81]. Myson Ins. No. 81. T'onng pao 1911, p. 3C3.
103
incident had
by the
Jaya Tndravarman now turned his attention to the conquest of Cambodge. He assured the neutrality of the Annamssa Emperor by payment of rich presents and sanding an ambassador to pay tha usual homage Baing sacure in the That north, ha attacked tha kingdom of Carnbodge (1170).
kingdom was th3n ruled over by king Dharanindravarman II. Both th3 opposing forcas were equally matched and the
war went on
king a new cavalry manoauvre, and the art of throwing arrows from th3 back of a horsa (1171 A. D. ). Jaya Indravarinau now asked tha Chin3S3 officar to buy horses
pa, taught the
him in his own country. With the h3lp of thasa horses he was enabled to sacura soma advantage against the enemy, and In 1172 he ssnt a this induced him to look for more horsss.
for
Iarg3
numbar
ill
of
men
to
Kiong Tchaou,
in tha island of
Hai
the object of
purchasing as
many
came
hors3s as possible.
retaliated
across.
numbar
fiad people than allowed them to make their the affair came to the knowledge of the Chinese Emperor, and
ia 1175
horsas at
any
cost,
Jaya Indravarman, dasiring to have tha rapatriated to Hai Nan the people captured
by
to tha Imperial
court,
asking permission to buy horses at that island. The Emparor replied that it was forbiddan to export those animals
of the empire, and that the rule specially applied to the island of Hai
Nan
1176 A. D.
).
Indravarman now gave up the idea of invading Cambodg3 by land. Ha equippad a flaat and sant a naval expadiJaj^a
104
tion In 11Y7.
of tha
(Mekong).
city.
iired,
Then going up the river it reached the capital Indravarman plundered th3 capital and then r<3Jaya 1 carrying an imm3ns3 booty with him.
glorious victory of
The
further shown by the rich donations of the king to various We have already referred to his rich donations to temples.
rimnabhadreSvara in
1163
A. D.
The
Hyson
inscription
how he
dowments, year after year, in 1167, 1168, and 1170 A. D. Further, he "installed Buddha Lokesvara, Jaya Indra LokeSdha, and Bhagavati &ci
vara and Bhagavati Sri Jaya IndreSvarl in the district of BudIndra Gaurisvari in that of Sri
Vinayaka."*
rich donations to th3 goddess BhagaPo Nagar temple. "Part of these was made when the king went to conquer Cambodge". The gift was jointly made by the king, the queens ParameSvari and
vati KauthareSvari of
R&yft, princess Bhagyavati,
siuft
The king
also
mad3
princess
and Mau
s'i
Ai Gramapura Vijaya
th3 princa
3
).
1.
the date of
Jaya Indra-
fixes it at 1170
Po Nagar Inscription [No. 80] %f hich refers to the king's campaign against Cambodga is dated 1167 A D. (This date was formerly read as 1105 Saka but Finot has corrected it to
1080 Saka).
In that case the campaign against Cambodga must have begun 3 years earlier. Mysonlns. [No. 81], Po Nagar Inscription [No. SO],
2.
3.
105
82^) has preserved relics feudalism that prevailed at the of something like a military Three dignitaries of the kingdom named Taval Vira time.
TKuan ( No.
SiiTiha
oh Vayak, Taval ur&dhik* varmma, and Taval Vikranta Simha oh Dhuu took an oath of allegiance to the king which
contained,
promises, an undertaking to the effect that they and their children will fight for their lord in case of war as long as they live.
among other
The
A. D. 1
last
known
VIUs
1177
How
leave ths
11391145
A. D:
a
4.
Jaya Harivarmadeva VI
(Son of No.
2)
11451147 11471162 (
(
(
A. D. A, D.
)
)
11621163
A. D. )?
5.
1163-C.1180 A.D,
1.
cf.
Camis
bodge. The* last known date from 1170 A. D. (Myson Ins. No. 81).
2.
epigraphic records
Maspero's account of
lessly
this
period
wrong
in the lifcht of
new
I
inscriptions or
point out the difference between his version and mine as the two are almost radically different.
CHAPTER
;
XI.
we
find
new king
at
Whether
1 yet unknown.
But the latter continued the "forward" policy of his predecessor, and carried on an agressive campaign against Cambodge.
In 1190 A.
D.
sent an
expedition
The
who was
of
ultimately desti-
madeva, prince
rl
Vidyanandana
to
Tumprauk-Vijaya.
He was
self
early
king of
Cambodge
services on various
his stay at
occasions.
we
read:
The
latter
seeing
versed in arms ordered him to lead the Cambodgian troops and take the town of Malyah. He did all that the king of
"s
pleased at
on him the dignity of Yuvaraja, and when war broke out with
1.
Maspero
fn. 2).
identifies the
But
this
two kings (Tonne Pao 1911, p. 304, does not seem probable (cf. Finot's remar2. p. 50. fn. 2).
ks B. E. F. vol,
2.
XV, No.
8-i.
Myson
las No.
The account
is
of
Snryavarmadeva
Vid-
yanandana
that follows,
107
head of
order to take Vijaya, and defeat the Cambodgian troops l Sri Siiryavarmadeva king Jftya Indravarman on Vatuv'
in
He
him conducted
to
troops.
The king
portions.
Hs
Cambodge now divided Champa into two placed his own brother-in-law Surya Jayavarof
madeva
as capital,
Survavarmadfcva prince Sri Vidyanandana defeated a number of 'thieves or pirates', apparontly the adherents of the
regime that had revolted against him, and reigned in The northern kingdom, however, was peace at Rajapura.
late
Cambodgian Jayavarman prince In. The latter was defeated, and returned to Cambodge, while Rasupati ascended the throne under the name of Sri Jaya Indravarmadeva.
The king
of
jaya (1192 A. tional sentiments by placing the captared king of Champa Sii Jaya Indravarmau 011 Vatuv on the throne, as a dependent of Cambodge, he sent him along with this expedition.
Cambodge now sent an expedition against D.). With a view, probably, to conciliate the
Vina-
first
went
to Rajapura.
There the
Ibid.
Ibid, of also tLe
2.
Ta Prohm Inscription
is
of
J ay a- v aim an VII,
said
to
Champa. B. E.
108
at their head,
and marched against Vijaya. Ha captured and defeated and killed Jaya Indravarman cei RasuVijaya
pati.
The victorious king of Rajapura now ascended the throne of Vijaya and the whole of Cham pa was again re-united under him.
Jaya Indravarman oa Vatuv, who was thus deprived of the There he collected a large numthrone, fled to Amaravatl.
ber of troops and advanced against Vijaya. "The king defeated him, compelled him to fall back on Traik, and there captured him and put hirn to death." Henceforth Suryavarmadeva Vidyanandana ruled ovar tli3 whole of Cliamoa without opposition ( 1192 A D. ).
Cambodge
whom
he had so basely bstrayed. In 1193 an expedition was sent against him, but he gained an easy victory. Next yes.r the expedition was repeated on a larger scale.
"In gaka 1116 (1104 A. D.) the king of Cam bodge sent a large number of Cambodgian generals with all sorts of arms. They came to fight with the prince. The latter fought
at Jai Ramya-Vijaya,
Cambodgian army."
rl
Vidyanandana
of TutTiprauk-VJ lya,
who b^giu
his
Immediately after
king sent an
).
ambassalater,
ritts,
(1194 A. D.
and asked for formal investiture from the Chinese Emperor. This was granted to him in 1199 A. D. 8
1.
Ibid.
2.
109
war was
we
are
the houses." 1
la other words, he set himself to the task of restoration, which was badly needed after the late troublesome period of civil
war and
foreign domination.
2
As
usual, he
made
rich gifts to
Sri-'anabhadre^vara.
Ha
also
erected
a house
called
^rl
Herukaharmya. But the king was not destined to enjoy his sovereignty for a long time. He was defeated in 1203 A. D.
by
Yuvaraj a (or son of Yuvaraja) on Dhauapati or Yuvaraja on Dhanapatigrama, 3 Mnagahiia who was sent by the king of Cambodge against him.
his paternal uncle, called
The career
an exile
in the
of this
many
res-
too, lived as
of the king by
It
is
just
possible
that these
two Cham
chiefs, uncle
and
nephew, both went together to Cambodge and tho Malyaii revolt, which both claim to have subdued, was the self-same
J.
Myson
Ibid.
2.
3.
The account of Dbanapatigramn is based on the concluding: portion of two inscriptions at Myson, Nos, 02 and 84. The
identity
of
Dhampatigrama, mentioned
84)
is
in
No
62,
with
to
the account of
Svasti,
which
is
commencement
of a
new
Inscription.
at a later date.
110
nephew soon surpassed the uncle, above, ultimately became the king of Champa. The king of Cambodge, twice baffled in his attempt to lu defeat him, at last sent the uncle against the nephew.
1203 A. D. king Suryavarman was defeated and the Yuvaraja on Dhanapati ruled over champfi.
the
and, as
we have
Suryavarman now sought protection at the court of Annam. Accompanied by 200 vessels and a number of his faithful soldiers he want with his family to the port of Co Li and asked for shelter. The Ann-unites, however, suspected Pham Gieng, the governor of Nghe his intention, and
to get rid of him. Forewarned o this, the king invited Phain Gieng aboard his ship. That officer went with a number of vessels, with a quantity of arms con-
An, wanted
cealed therein, an
of the
Cham
But
at
watchmen
of the
Annamite
vessels
fell
asleep
the
Chams threw
torches at them.
The Annamites
started
up
out of their sleep, and being seized with pamic threw themselves into the sea. A large number of Annamites was thus
drowned.
of
him
is
to S3a
The Yuvaraja Dhanapatigrama, who now ruled over Champa, had a hard time before him. Rebellion broke out
in various parts of the
kingdom.
it
"Then Putau
Ajiia
Ku
lead
He conquered
of
from AmaravatI
as far as
Pidhyan.
The king
Ca ui bodge
commanded
and capture
1.
the Yuvaraja to
the troops of
Cambodga
Putau
Ajfift
Po Ku.
He
Toung Tao
1011, pp.
^11312.
111
him
to
Cambodge according
of
to
(No. 62).
The king
high dignities as the ruler of
Cambodge, pleased at his valour, conferred on him, and apparently formally appointed him
Champa
While the Yuvaraja was ruling in Champa, a new figure appeared on the scene. This was Jaya ParameSvaravarmadeve Oa Aiiforaja of Turai-Vijaya, 1 son of Jaya Hurivarmau VII. He was the legitimate owner of che throne of Champa
of which his father
of
Cambodge
last
war
that followed,
Oh
AiiSaraja
lived as
an exile and at
of '-Pu Pon pulyau Sri Yuvaraja", and afterwards him permission to live in Champa with the Governor gave 2 It must have been with a mixed Yuvaraja Dhanapatigrama.
feeling of joy
exile
returned to his
pied by an usurper. Why he was sent to Champa, he did here tfor the next and what twenty years are
Champa was
at this
by the Annamites. The Cho Dinh "Then (sometime afoer 1207 A. D.) the
(Paganese) came
Pukam
from Cambodge
of Turai-Vijaya
T'oung Tao
1911. p. 313,
112
dgian generals led the troops which opposed the Annamitea 1 The Annatnite loss on both sides was very great. documents inform us that the Chams aided by the Cambo-
and the
dgians attacked Nghe-An in 1216 and 1218, but the governor oj the Province dispersed them. 2
It
series
would thus appear that since about 1207 A. D. a long of battles followed, in which victory more often inclin-
ed to the Annarnites.
These long-drawn battles must have exhausted the Cambodgians. As a matter of fact, the series of warfares in
which they were involved ever since 1190 A. D., when they conquered Champa, must have proved too great a burden
Cambodge, and, to make matters worse, the Siamese at this time began to press them hard from the west. At last in 1220 A. D, the Cambodgians evacuated
for the people of
Oh
of
ancestors under the name Jaya Paramesvaravarman IV, and was formally consecra-
Henceforth the king reigned in peace. He restored order in the different parts of his kingdom and set himself to the task of repairing damages caused by the "Cambodge war of 32 years" (1190 1222
A. D.) 3
The king, as
usual,
made
He
installed
the
1.
2.
cf.
also
B. E. F. vol.
XV1IT,
3.
Oho-dmh Myson
(No. 8f).
4.
113
3
richly.
He
re-installed all
Pa Nagara
the lingas of the south, viz. those of Yan and the lingas of the north, viz. those of Srifona-
made donations tto the god Camped vara, 3 4 as well as to a number of Buddhist divinities The last known date of the king is 1234 A. D. and the The death of tha earliest date of his successor, 1243 A. D.
bhadre^vara, and
Jaya ParameSvaravarman IV was succ3eded by his brothar Jaya Indravarman X prince Harideva of Sakan-
About this time a powerful dynasty was established Vijaya. on the throne of Annum. The new king of Annam madd remonstrances to the court of Champa against the conduct of
Cham
pirates
who
sea-shore.
The
the Annamite population on the king of Champa demanded reply the respillaged
by Annam.
The campaign was long and arduous, but did not lead to any decisive result. The Emperor returned with a number of prisonfer^, includChampa.
ing a
th<3
king
of
Champa.
After this Jaya Indravarman X lived atpeacs with his northern neighbour and devoted his time to pious worka He made
His daughter Pu-lyafi Ratnavall, princ3ss Suryadevi, and hsr husband, a nobleman
rich donations to fSriganabhadre3var&
IT Cho-dinh
2.
3.
Ins.
1 No.~89)^
(No. 91). Phanrang Ins. (No. 92).
Lomngoeu Lomngocu
Ins.
4.
Kim Choua
Mysou
Ins.
(No.
1J3).
5.
p. 432.
N (Nc. 94 .
114
called
Po Nagar
temple, and installed there the images of goddess Matrlinge1 6vari and goddess KauthareSvar!. In the year 1257 A. D. the king was murdered by his
nephew,
sister's son,
named Pulyan
Sri
Yuvaraja Vlom.
The
Jaya
name
of Sri
Simhavarman 111(1257 A. D. ). There ssemod to ha vebeen some An inscription at Po Nagar, disturbances in the kingdom.
dated 1257
A.
D.,
belonging to Manclavijaya. Apparently a local chief had S3t himself up as king at the place named. But nothing more is
heard of him,
him.
his
Most probably Jaya Simhavarman defeated cut off the two thumbs of
all possibilities of
all possible
consecrated to
Having thus secured his position enemies, Jaya Siilihavarman was formally the throne in 126G A. D. under the name Indrato
remain at peace.
it
So immediaagain in 12G7,
in seve-
mutpanna with a
1.
Four
Po Nagar
Batau
Ins.
2.
T.-iblah Ins
No. 104.
It
this
Jaya Simhavrtrman was king of the southern region only and in 1266 he became the king of the whole country. It is possible that Sakranta was the king of the noithern regions during that
inscription that during the period 1257-1266 A, D.
115
years later, his noble queen Suryalaksim installed the statue of the god Bhumivijaya. 1 In the Po Nagar temple the king installed &i Indravarma-Sivalingejvara, and dedicated three infants to
tho god.
there Siva-liriga and the god Srianabhadres*vara and endowed the goddess KauthareSvarl with
also
install ad
(
He
lands
).
to in-
Champa
into
She had just pass3d through Cambodgian incursions lasting 32 years; now she was to suffer the unspeakable
befell her.
risen as a groat
power
in Asia
towards the close of the twelfth century A. D. Their great leader Chenghiz Khan (1162 1227 A. D.) had conquered
large territories in Asia and
conquest
empire extended beyond the Caspian sea and the Black sea on the
of
China when he
At
Hungary and
Russia.
To tha
oil
Pacific
oc3an, and
the south
was bounded by India, Tibet and the ruins of tha splendid empire of Khwarezm, Ogotai, tht) son and successor
of Chenghiz
Khan, conquered that portion of China over which the Kin dynasty ruled, and was aided in this task by the Sourest.
1248,
Mangkou(1248 1259), a grandson of Chenghiz Khan, and then to his brother the famous K'oublai Khan (1260 ). K'ouhad conquered Yun Nan (1253) Curing his brother's reign, and after his accession to the throne, he looked forward
blai
to the
1.
Yang Kur
116
ing an end to the Soung dynasty. But even while he was carrying on the struggle with the Imperial dynasty, K'oublai
sought to exact the oath of allegiance from all foreign states that had hitherto accepted the Chinese Emperor as their
suzerain.
Khan
So an
to
invitation
was sent
their
to the kings of
Annam and
Champa
Khan.
homage
official
Khan, reported that king Indravarman of Champa was willing to submit. On hearing this K'oublai gave the title of "Prince of second rank"
king and gave rich presents to the Cham ambassadors who presented themselves to the court in 1279. But K'oublai
to the
Khan wished
sent
feudal kings to come in person to the court in order to perform the act of vassalage, and so early in 1280
his
come
BO,
an embassy to Champa, inviting king Indravarman to in person to the court. The latter was unwilling to do
in the
and
month
of
May
ssion.
This,
Khan who on
1st
the court.
July renewed his command to the king to present himself to In reply the Cham king sent on the 5th September
some nobles of
his
court with a few elephants as presents, Khan sent 'an ambassador extraordi-
him
a few nobles of his court together with one of his younger sons. Indravarman then sent two embassies, one
on the 13th August, 1281, and the other, two months later, so that K'oublai at last decided to confer on him the insignia
of "Prince Imperial of the second rank."
K'oublai
now
treated
Champa
name
as
He
appointed Sagatou
and
the
Lieou Cheng as
of the
administer
Champa
in
The
old
and
it.
He
117
fanned the popular discontent which ultimately became so serious that the viceroys of the Khan, no longer feeling their
position secure,
went
to their country.
K'oublai
He made
now
But before
Champa gave
another
who was
was pressnt in his court, gave him some clothes, and asked him to t^ll the old king, that he had nothing to fear, that his
guilty son aloaa will b3 punished, and nona elsa n33d b3 afraid at all. At last in 1282 Sagatou, invested with the title of
"the governor of the provincs of Champa," embarked his troopa on thousand vessels- the land route through Tonkin b3ing refu-
army unopposed on the coast of Champa. The Cham army guarded the citad3l of Mou Tcheng and was led by prince Harijit in person.
Sagatou tried the method of conciliation, but
the battle took place in January,
strong, fought obstinately
failed.
King
and landed
hia
At
lasfc
1283.
The Mongols entered the citadel and kilbd about a thousand King Indravarman XI put his magazine to fire and persons.
then retired with his troops to the mountains.
to
conquer ths
the third day, however, an envoy metropolitan province. from king Indravarman, tendering submission on tha came
On
reached the south-eastern limit of the province, dismissed ths ambassador, and charged him to tell his master, that he was
and present himself before pardoned, but must come in person him. On the following day Sagatou entered into the province when
118*
But the king never really intended to present himself to temporise. before the Mongol Chief he merely wanted But still fearing the wrath of the Great Khan he sent on the
following day his maternal uncle Pao-t'o-t'ou-houo ( Bhadradeva ? ) for presenting tribute of submission. He represented
that the
by
a malady, and
king wished to come in person but was prevented that his son wants three days' time to pre-
back to Indravarman to narrate what had happened. The heir-apparent, prince Harijit, had no more desire
than his father to present himself before the Mongol commander.
He
sent, inst3ad,
two
of his
told
elder
battle,
in his chin,
Sagatou saw through the trick and would not listen to any excuse. He even doubted whether the envoys were really eons of king Indravarman. But he sent them back and transmitted through them the order to the king to come and pay
respect in person.
news that king Indravarman had entrenched himself on mount Ya Hcou, with 20,000 men, and that he had s?nt ambassadors to Annam, Cambodge and Java, asking for military assistance Sagatou then
Shortly, the Chinese spies brought
sent a detachment of his
succsssful at
first,
army
Although
by the ene-
my
in tha
unknown mountain
difficulty
with great
being
and r?gain3d th> camp and after h?avy losses. But Sagatou
took the offensive
re-inforcad
119
on the
Cham
army. King Indravarman again retired to the mountains and the great Mongol general had again to fall back on the old
writing letters to king Indravarman to coma and tender his submission in person.
expedient,
viz.
Thus
substantial result.
before,
Th3 king
of
Champa was
in the
and
his
own
position, in
precarious.
B?sides, he
was unpopular
were heavy dS3rtions both among soldiers and offic3rs. The Cham campaign had already cost K'oublai Khan heavily in
Nev9rtli3less,
in 1284, he
arranged
army
of 15,000 soldiers.
The num-
army could
immediately
th 3
first
start.
But
disaster
dogged
th3
their
first
completely disappeared, within sight of the Chon Mei Lein canal, and no one knew what bacame of hor.
diers,
The
Champa
Wan Hou Lieou Kiun K'ing. But havBanoy, Wan Hou learnt to his great surprisa
camp and
tli3n
HB
an ambassador to Indravarman asking him to com 3 in person with his son. But tli3 king was in no mood to listen to this
aft3r tin
army
of Sagatou
ntry to
and sword, without leaving anything that could b^ offered as present, and that next year he would send his own
fire
He thsn decided to send his grandson to the Emperor to renew the oaths ef allegianca (1284). Three months later, he ssnt to K'oublai a map of his kingdom and
son with presents.
the following
month he
S3nt an
120
prayer for the withdrawal of troops on condition of regular payment of tribute. Three months later still, the same ambassadors again presented themselves to the court of the great
gol with rich presents.
Mon-
But
inspite
The king stationed himself in the mountains, re-forming his army as soon as it was dispersed by the Mongols, while the latter, unabb to S3cure any solid advantage, suffered from heat, diseases and want o promission, things continued as before.
visions.
So, in
order to bring
the great
end
at
any
cost,
Khan
army
Champa.
In order to reach
Annamite
territory.
Cham pa- it was n?cssary to pass through The king of that country, like Indravar-
man, had obstinately refused to pay homage in person. His son and successor Nho'n-Ton resolved to follow the same policy,
Nho'n
di- Ai as
Ton
He
Annam",
go and
install Tran-di- Ai
on the throne.
They were, however, unable to ent^r into Anriam, and Nho'n-Ton also refused passage to the troops of Sagatou. Next year Sagatou asked him for m?nand provisions, but he refused.
He
a small country long since subject to his government, that his father had lived on good terms
stated that
Champa was
with
it,
and that he
same
policy.
Moreover,
countries,
and
he, therefore, excused himself from supplying provisions. Four months later, in 1284, he gave a similar reply to a fresh
demand
for provisions.
421
20,000111611
Champa with
and 500
It
rest,
vessels.
was undoubtedly an enlightened view of his own interather than any sympathy for Champa, that made Nho'n
in refusing a passage through his country. he was secure from an invasion by the Mongols so
Ton
so obstinate
He knew
moment
his
his
own
So when
The Mongol troops were commanded by Togan tli3 son of K'oublai. Failing to win over the Annamite king by diplomacy, he at last invaded the passes leading to that country and carried them one after another. Then winning victory after victory, he crossed the Red river and entered the capital
of
Annam
last
as victor.
At
enemy
at
At
He
defeat-
army beyond
ths
Red
river.
Sagatou, unaware of this defeat, was still advancwhen he was surprised and com-
He was
killed
in
was presented
to Nho'n Ton.
at last
Mongol invasion. In order to prevent a repetition of the catastrophe Indravarman hastened to o^nd an ambassador with rich presents to K'oublai (1285). The great Khan had now renounC3d
all
hopes of conquering
Champa and
released
the priso-
1.
The account of the Mongol expedition T'ouug Fao 1911 (pp. 450-475).
to
Chai&pa
is
based on
122
sustained the
long survive this happy deliverance It appears from the account of Marco Polo who visited Champa about 1288 A. D.
1 that king Indravarman was already dead. He was succeeded by his brave son prince Harijit, born of
the
nam
of
who had bravely stood by his trial, and now ascended the throne und^r Java Simhavarman IV. He restored p^ace in the
it
kingdom which
campaign.
rlisp^ns^d
with
all
marks
of vassalacp in
When
by the coast of Champa in course of an expedition to the king mobilised his forces, and held himself in readiJava,
passed
Fortunately no un-
He
payment
of usual tribute to
Annam.
There King Nho'n Ton had abdicated the throne in favour of his son Anh-Ton and retired to After spending a hermitag3.
some time, Nho'n-Ton desired to visit the holy places of different countries, and in 1301 A. D. cam^ to Champa. He lived there for 9 months and was so hospitably treated by
secluded
life
for
Jaya Simhavarman that before his departure he promised the king the hand of one of his daughters.
Annam coldly received the proposal. But Jaya Simhavarman, who had already married a princoss of
The
court of
Java (or Malaya Peninsula) named Tapasi, was eager for this new alliance. Negotiations continued as late as 1305, but Jaya
1.
Marco Polo's
(Yule
470
visit to
Chamvol.
is
generally accepted.
p.
Marco Polo
123
Simhavarman, impatient afc the dslay, sent an ambassador with nuptial presents and promised to cede to Annam, on the day of marriage, the two northern provinces of his realm, corresponding to Thua Thien, the southern portion of Quang Tri and the northern part of Quang Nam. It is an irony of fate that the
country even at the risk did not scruple to part with two of the most valuable provinces of his kingdom, including the famous strongso valiantly for
his
Sou, for a mere hobby. Thus was Champa dismembsred a second time (cl p. 82 above). The Annamite council made a last attempt to prevent the alliance which they
considered as humiliating for the daughter of an Emperor, but
Anh-Ton, more practical than his ministers, was ready to sacrifice his sense of prestige and brotherly sentiments for the good of
the country.
He
Jaya Siiuhavarman.
posed on the occasion, were sung by the young and the old " at the Emperor of the Hans who had given alike, jeering
away
his
daughter
to the
this
probably referred to king Devadideva, in the Posah Ins. (No. 110), for the Annarnite kings were known as the kings of gods among the Cambodgians. 2 But king Jaya
daughter
is
as Paramesvaii, daughter of
live
long
after
this
marriage,
He had
established a
at
TaJi
The
allusion
is to
Hau
prin-
cesses
2.
and the
Hnn
3.
Xo. 11G.
124
As soon as the king of Annam h^ard of Jay a Simhavarman's death he sent a high official to bring back his sister. It was a delicate task, for according to the custom of Champa
the queen had to be burnt alive on the funeral pyre of her
husband.
difficulty,
of the queen Bhaskaradevi. Ho was born in 1274 A. D. and was therefore 33 years old at the time of his accession. His early career is known to us from one of his
records. 1
ura
years later he was appointed to govern a district from the river Vauk as far as Bhumana extending In 1301 his fath-r gave him the name Vijaya. Pulyaii Ud-
Adhikavarman.
Two
dhrta Simhavarman.
name Mahendra-
varman.
He
But
at
first
two
provinces by his father which brought the north-rn boundary of Champa far to th? south, and the people of the two province also chafed at the foreign domination. The result was rebel-
and frequent incursions into those provinc3s, so much so- that the Annamito colonists installed in the two provinces found it impossibb to live ttera. So at the of
lions
banning
1312,
Anh Hoang
Just at this moment an ambassador against Champa. from Simhavarman presented himself with tribute. The ambassador was prevailed upon to go back and induce his master
to submit to~ Annam.
and king
Sin'iha-
PosaL
125
to submit without any fight. The king with his whole family went by sea and pres3nted themselves before the Annamite Emperor. His soldiers, however, wpre
enraged at this humiliation, and attacked the camp of the Emperor. They were, however, soon defeated and took to
Thereupon Simhavarman was made prisoner, and his brother Che-Da-a-ba-niem was entrusted with the government
flight.
of
Champa with
the
title
"Feudatory princ3of th3 second rank." in six months and Anh Hoang cam^
back to his capital with his royal prisoner. He gave him high honours but that was a poor consolation to the captive who died
at the beginning of 1313. His body was burnt and the ashes were buried in the ground according to the custom of Champa. 1
The kingdom
brook
state
it.
of
practically
b?coine an
Annanrita provincs.
He
The Clnnoso Emperor, however, could ill pretended that Champa was still his own vassalits
king to send him rlunocBros and elephants. Anh Hoang, however, paid no h?ed to these demands, and looked upon himself as the sole king of Champa. At the same
in 1313 A. D. bands of
and ord^rjd
time he acc3pted the responsibility of the position, for, when Siamese invaded Champa arid commit-
Anh Hoang sant one of his officials th?m and they wera driven away. against Chu-Da-a-ba-niem, who had been plac?d on the throne by
ted pillage and destruction,
tli3
Annamitcs, assumed
tli3
name
of
Che Nang
after corona-
tion
(1312 A. D.
).
Two
years
later,
Anh Hoang
abdicated
ths throne in favour of his son Ninh Hoang. Che Nang took advantage of this change of mast?r in throwing off his yoke to
1.
T'onng Pao 1911, p. 590-594. The history cf Champa for the next hundred years is almost solely known from Annamite
documents, the
next
Cham
Insciiption
almost solely
ff.
126
Annam.
Afraid of meeting with his brother's fate he fled the country and took refuge in Java (c. 1318 A. D. ). With him ended the dynasty founded by Rudravarman Parama-
and took to
flight.
Brahmaloka
in 1145 A. D.
Jaya Indravarman VIII oh vatuv Surya Jaya varmadeva prince In ( Cambodian usurper ) Jaya Indravarman IX
cei
11801190
A. D.
).
(1190
(
1191 A. D.
A. D.
).
3.
Rasupati
11911192
).
4.
Suryavarmadeva Vidyanandana
prince Sii
(1192
1203 A. D.
).
5.
6.
Oh Dhanapatigrama
Jaya ParameSvaravarmadeva ( Son of Jaya Harivarman VII;
cf chap.
(12031222
A. D.).
).
7.
(c.
1240-1257 A. D.)
Jaya Simhavarman III or Indravarman XI (Nephew, sister's son, of No. 7) [ 9- gakranta ( usurper ? )
8.
!
1257-c. 1287 A. D.
1257 A. D.
(c.
10.
Jaya Simhavarman IV
also called Harijit (Son of No- 8)
1287-1307 A. D.)
11.
13071312
A. D.
12.
Che Nang
( brother of No. 11)
1312-c. 1318 A. D.
Chapter XI I.
A-Nan
as his
viceroy in
Champa (1318
A-Nan behaved
he
felt
As soon
as
himself powerful
enough he
Aunamit'3 yoke.
For
thus
with the Mongols who had never ceased to demand contributions from Champa. In 1321 A-Nan received the order to send some domesticated elephants, and sent an ambassador with the
tribute in 1322.
Next year he
Emperor asking for assistance against his powerful neighbour in the north. The Emperor Jen Tsong agreed to this and sent
ambassadors to Ninh Hokng asking him to respect the integri-
ty of Champa (1324).
Ninh Homing
by sending an expedition against Champa in 1326. But it led A-Nan defeated his army and hencoforth csased to disasters.
to consider himself as his vassal.
On
1
A-Nan
328 and
330.
Then he ceased
to
an independent sovereign. Neither Annam nor China was in a position to make an effective protest against this. In tha
caso of the former,
the practice,
it
impossible to assert
its rights,
Thus
128
A-Nan
king and brought back peace and tranquility which had not known it for a long time.
A-Nan had
confidence in
a son-in-law Tr&
in his
Ho& Bo De and
son
placed more
him than
own
outwardly showing sentiment against him, and ingratiated hims3lf into the favour Thus when A-Nan died, Bo Do had no of th3 military chiefs.
difficulty in
removing Che
did
th?
Mo
his
Mo
He
collected
Bo Do
tin
for
tlr->
throne.
Being defeated
sought protection
in
court of
Annam.
tribute of
Th3 king
of
this to
demand
to ssnd an ambassador;
but his presents were consid3red insufficient. At the same time although Che Mo was well received, and
his presents accepted
with thanks, no
preparation
was made
for sending
tired of waicing,
lord,
an expedition to Champa in his favour. At last, one day he addressed the king of Annam :"My in old days a king of Champa was very fond of a monkey
and announced a reward of 10,000 gold coins for anyone who cuuld train it to speak. At last a man offered to do it in three years,
on condition of receiving 100 gold coins every month. "Within these three years" said he, "either ths king or the monkey
or I shall die."
The king
of
Annam
the parable, and sent an expedition (1353), but as the army did not meet with the navy at the appointed place, it came back.
Che Mo, who returned with the army, died shortly afterwards. Bo De, elated beyond measure at the retreat of the Annamite troops, now took th3 offensive in order to reconqusr ths northern districts, bui hi was defeatadm his first attack (1353
A. D.
)
enterprise.
129
Bo D^ was 8dcc3oded by Ch3 Bang Nga. The date of his acc3ssion and his r3lationship with Bo D3 are alik3 unknown.
But
it is
1360 A. D.
The reign
}f victorious
Che Bong Nga was remarkable for a series campaigns against Annam. In 1361 he suddenly
of
in Botrach).
it,
he pillaged
and
neighbourhood, massacred th3 population and returned by sea with an immense booty. Next year he plundered the chief town of Hoa Chan. In 1365 the Chams
its
carried
away
last
to C3lebrata
festival
according
to
At
in 1368
Du Hoang,
the king
of
Annam, sent a
powerful army
Nga
lay in
In the meantime Tchou Youen-Tchang had driven away the last Mongol emperor from China and ascend 3d the throne
Wou
(1368),
He founded
the Impe-
Ming dynasty and installed his court at Nanking. His care was to re-establish tli3 unity of the empire, and
all
his
vassal states to
pay
alle-
Emperor. Chs Bong Nga had already sent the new emperor, and the latter was pleased to
B^nd presents to him and confer upon him the title of " King of Champa," The Cham king sent another ambassador in
1370, and continued to pay
year.
the
after
Houng Wou
and
S3iit
one of his
to
to
Champa
to
offer propitiatory
sacrifices
the spirit
of the
mountains
and
rivers
to institute
At
130
on
Hoang, the king of Annam, died in June, 1369. of his younger sons was placed on the throne by the
Du
One
intri-
brother of the gues of the queen-mother. But Phu, the deceased king, revolted against him, put him into prison and
name of Nghia-Hoang (1370 The queen-mother Du'o'ng Khu'o'ng then flod to Champa and enlisted tli3 h-lp of Che Bong Nga. In 1371 the latter sailed with a fl^et and marched unopposed to tho
capital.
He
pillaged
tha city,
Next year, Chn Bong Nga, with impudent effrontery, wrote a long btter to th? Chinese Emperor, complaining that the Annamit3 troops had invaded his territory and were
" I b?g your Majesty," th^ letter conharassing his people. cluded, "to send me some military equipments, instruments
of music
Then
Annam
will S3e
that
the kingdom of Champa is tributary to your Majesty, and will not dare to molest it". This direct psrversion of truth
forestall the was apparently intended to complaints of Annam, and assure tti3 nautrality o China. Tli3 Chinesa
Emperor
fell
He
for, but 83nt a long letter in reply, observing, among others, " that from this day forth Annam must take back his army,
and Champa should make peaca with h3r, so that the two countries might be content with th3ir own legitimate dominions."
Bong Nga phas3d the Einp?ror bsrich booty which yonciymeasure by prss3nting to him tl\3 he had taken from the pirates subdued by him (1373).
Further, Che
Annam
in favour of
Kham Hoang
(1372).
131
had inflicted avenge the insult that Champa made preparations on a large scale. upon his dynasty, and came to know of this, he hasAs soon as Chs
Bong Nga
tened
to
The latter, tired of these reattacked by the Annamites. that if this year Champa ciprocal complaints, justly observed
complained of Annamite aggression, last year
it
was Annam
Chams, and that consequently it was impossible to know who was in the wrong. He again advised both of them to suspend their war-like activities and live on good terms with each
other.
who
After a great deal of delay, Kham Hoang at last marched at the head of more than 1,20,000 men in January 1377,
and arrived unopposed b3for3 the town of Vijaya which waa surroumbd by a paliside. Tinra a Cham reported to Kham Koano- that the town was deserted, that the king had taken
o
to flight,
the king.
Kham Hoaug
marched with
his
pell
or organisation.
When
fell
they had
upon them
and intercepted their passage. This produced such a panic Annamite army that it was compbt^ly routed. The Emperor with his two commanders-in-chief and several oth?r
nobles lay dead on the fhld.
Immediately after this great victory Che Bong Nga Giau sailed with a fleet towards the capital of Arumm,
hastily
it,
proclaimed king made arrangements but Che Bong Nga entered into the town
and- pillaged
it
for a
whole day.
He
mense
booty
which
the Chinesa
132
Emperor.
own
and
returned with an
immens3 booty.
Chinese Emperor.
part of this
was
Henceforth
the people
of
Annam
lived
in
constant
treasures
of
Kha
(1379).
lang for saving them from the cupidity of the Chams And it was well indeed that h3 had done so. For
of
tli3
inspite
tli3
injunctions of the
Chiiiess
Emperor
to leave
Annamites in peaca Che Bong Nga lad a new expedition Th3 old king of Annam made preagainst them in 1380. parations for defending tli3 country both by land and s?a and
at last succeeded in inflicting a def eat
took to
flight.
Che Bong Nga remained master of Thuan Hoa, Tan-Binh and Nghe-An, and his constant incursions against Than Hoa reducsd the Annamite authority
Inspite of this defeat
over that province almost to a shadow. In 1382 he invaded Than Hoa, but this time also ho met with disaster a part of his navy was burnt and his army retreated with great loss
;
(1382).
Nothing undaunted, Che Bong Nga formed a daring plan. As he was unsuccessful at sea, and the defiles between Than Hoa and Ninh Binh wore well guarded by the Annamites, Ii3
marched with
north
of the
loss
his
Annamite
the
capital
(1383).
heavy
in
upon
enemy he
1384.
Five years
expedition.
later,
led
another victorious
By
Annamits
133
He
Hai Trieu and there was nothing to prevent him from occupying the whole country. The situation appeared so desperate
that the younger brother of the Annamite Emperor passed over to tho camp of Che Bong Nga, expecting no doubt to be
appoint3(l to the
government of
Annam
after
ifcs
conquest.
But
officer
at
this
moment
the
treachery of a
Cham
military
Nga
changed the whole complexion of things. As Che Bong advanced with about 100 vessels to reconnoitre the forces
of the
enemy, one of
his officers,
afraid of his life, passed over to the enemy and told them that the king's vessel was easily recognisable by its green colour. On learning this the Annamite commander made for the Cham
his
m3n
vessel.
Suddenly a volley of
fell
(bad.
to rejoin
of the general La Khai (February, Hoang under the La Khai immediately led back the army by forc3d 1390). marches day and night. The enemy overtook him but was
easily defeated.
army command
wh'.ch
was stationed
As soon
as h^ reached
Champa he
of
proclaimed
deprived of their legitimate rights, sought protection in the Annamite court. But although received there with honours
and
distinction
their throne.
Vlras'uuha
1
Binh Dinh
The identity was first establiIns. (No. 117). shed by Finot (B. E. F. vol. XV, No. 2, p. 14). Maspero
1*4
who had
by driving away
his
toaster, refused to accept the tribute from the usurper (1391). Jaya Sioihavarman did not insist, but he again sent the
it
tribute
was renewed
in 1399.
Immediately after the death of Che Bong Nga, the two provinces Tan Binh and Thuan Hoa, which he had annexed,
made submission
to
Annam.
authority of Jaya
general seeking
Si^'havarmadeva.
We
hear indeed of a
Cham
protection in Annam in 1397 with his family. indicates an unsettled time, but unfortunately we
little
Everything
of the
reign of Jaya
Siuihavarmadeva.
twelve years (1390-1401), and was succeeded by 1 Th3 king was Visnujatti Vira Bhadravarmadeva.
called prince
Vrsu
form2rly
Nauk Glaun
3
Vijaya
and aft^r a
r3ign of 32
Sri
years he
the naras
Brsu
Indravarman..
Tli3
Annamit^s had never given up their intention of conquering Champa and led an expedition against it in 1401.
Vira Bhadravarrnau,
tha
enemy vigorously and forced th?m to rotraat. It was with consdd3rabl3 difficulties that the Annamite forces could
regain their
own
territory.
Bhadravarman S3nt
identifies
his g*n3ral
1. 2. 3.
Jaya Siriihavarman with the successor of La khai Pao 1913. p. 150.) (T'onng Binh Dinh Ins. (No. 117).
[No. 121].
Ins.
[No. 122].
135
with the vanguards of the enemy. The king terribly afraid for his life and throne, and sent his maternal uncle with rich presents to treat with the enemy.
in a fight
was now
He
offered
of
cessation of hostilities
and the retreat of the Annamite troops. The Annamites demanded Quang Nghia in addition, and
thus the whole of Quang- Nam and
Quang- Ngai, the ancient was ceded to the enemy. It was a terrible blow Amaravati, to tli3 power and prestige of Champa. The ancient capital of was full of accumulated riches and trophies and was Indrapura
associated with
tl\3
Amaravati was
also
By
to half
it lost
its
plain, arid
was confined
to
south.
The Chams
of the ceded
ill
brook ths
Annaniite domination.
King Bhadravarman
repented of his
act.
He
sent a
pathetic appeal Emperor (1403), and the latter sent two plenipotentiaries to the Annamite court, asking it to The Annamites replied by leave its neighbour in peacx
to the Chiness
that
Bhadravarman had been assured by the Chinese Emperor Annam would leave him in peace. He, therefore, hastened
to inform that
expedition.
On
the 5th
ambassador arrived at the Imperial court September, with a rich present consisting of a rhinoceros and other
1404, his
indigenous products, and delivered his message to the emperor. It ran as follows;
" Tn a i\3C?nt roport
I
186
men and Animals, and at my request your Majesty was pleased to, order the king of Annam to withdraw his army. But
the latter has not complied with the order of your Majesty In the fourth month of the year (between 9th May and 8th
June 1404} he again ravaged the frontiers of my country and caused sufferings to iny people. Recently, during the return journey of my ambassador who had gone to pay the tribute
to the Imperial
court,
all
me by your
Moreover,
my
Annam
me to use his crown, dress and seal. Bssides, he has seized upon Cha-li-ya and other places in my kingdom. Still, even now he does not caasa to attack and molest my
has forced
I fear I have not the power to protect myself and I therefore place rny kingdom at the feet of your Majesty and request you to have it administered by your officials." 1 The Chinese Emperor became furious and asked his miterritories.
nister to send
an ambassador.
He
of Bhadravarman.
which retrea-
without fighting. The Annarnite army which besieged Vijaya also raised th3 siege and turned back, b?caus3 their provisions ran short and the town was well defended.
ted bafore
it
wrote to
his
Han
Thu'o'ng, the
action (1404).
The
wrath of
his powerful
neighbour.
Champa had
ssnt to
The letter is quoted in the Chinese text *'Ngan-nan ki cheou pen-mo", composed between 1404-14.^2 A. I). It is thus a contemporary record, ef. B. E. P. vol. XIV, No. 9, p. 42.
or
figift
totfefct
tfceiot*.
Jwfeed to
Although Han TMo'ng tofoi to Avoid Wtf*, b$ it, and it was fatal to hito&lf rind t6 httf dyn*B)y.
thfc
4ih Mi
they
Bhadravarman, gratified beyond All n&aatrffe ti& ti$t defeat of his implacable enemy, sent & mimpttibiwa? Mbtffe trf the Emperor, and received in return a still mO*e stJKiii^o^? He then sent an expedition to recover the ceded present.
The Annamite forces who defended it wre easily defeated, the son of Che Bong Nga who still governed the provinces on behalf of the Annamites lay dead on the field, and the two provinces, ceded in 1402, passed again into ttie
provinces.
hands of Champa.
In the meantime, after a long struggle, th Chitaeflfe* general Tchang Fou became the undisputed master of tW whole of Annamite territory which was redta&d to fittf
position
of a Chinese province.
The Chinese
genetfcl
riovfr
Cham
stated above.
reconquered by Vira' Bhadravarmaw d3T The Chinese general even solicited the p^nm&Sictti of the Emperor to lefcd an expedition against Chathpl Hie Emperor was not, however, willing to go so far, but he drifeif&d
were
the king of Champft to restore the two The W&er provinces. offered excuses and sent but did n6tf regular tributes,
up. the "provinces.
Soon
the
whole
situation
was changad.
In
Chinese were finally driven out of Annam by 3 Iio'i who proclaimed himself emperor. Vlra Bhadravarman Hastened" ti>
make
But
lift
Bhadravafman
as a suitable opportunity for renewing the attacks regarded against Annam. In 1434 he sent an expedition by both land
And
sea.
Two
Annamitei.
men were taken prisoners by the They were made to review the Annamite army
of his
sent back. Bhadravarman, having learnt from the military strength of the enemy, wished for peace.
And then
them
The
plenipotentiaries were exchanged and the pacific relations were established between the two countries in 1434.
Free from troubles in the north by the Chinese victory over the Annamites in 1407, Bhadravarman had invaded Cain-
made himself master of it. The king of that Chau Pouha Yat complained to the Chinese Emperor country in 1408, and again in 1414, and asked for his assistance. The
bodge, and
Bhadravarman
asking him to withdraw his troops from Cambodge and leave it in peace. What caine out of it we do not know, but in
is
shed the Annamites and taken possession of a kingdom called Brah Kanda. He gained innumerable victories, erected an
image of Visnu called Tribhuvanakranta, and appropriated the booty he had taken from the Khmers to the service of tta
god/
1
The king,
besides,
?)
made various
rich gifts to
5rI3ana
(SriSanabhadreSvara
It
was during his reign that Nicolo de Conti visited Champa. He went west from the island of Java " towards a maritime
city
named Ciampa
camphor and
has
gold."
king
civil
who
left inscriptions
Cham
It
language.
After him
Champa knew
war and
peace no
remained a scene of
foreign invasion
its
1*
Sin Hoa
NO. 121)
199
la a
letter to the
Ming Emperor
by
Maha Qui
he was too young, he had abdicated the throne in favour of his uncle. The probability seems to b3 that the death of
Bhadravarman was followed by a civil war and his nephew Maha Vijaya came out
first.
for succession
successful at
Immediately after his accession Maha Vijaya sent an ambassador to the Chinese Emperor and asked for investiture,
representing that his uncle had left the throne to
f<
him by a
The Emperor nominated him king of and sent presents for the king and the queen. Champft
rmal testament.
China,
harassing the
Annamite
He
sent
in
expedition
1444,
against
the border
province of
Hoa Chau
and
again in 1445.
army
was suddenly caught during an inundation at the Dung, and suffered severe losses.
citadel of
An
The Annamite
tried to
court, tired
of these
border campaigns,
Champa. They
Maha
Chaii
Hoa
and
inflicted
considerable
damages
war
in
"
issue strict
the
officers
your frontier
posts not to
140
against
At
the same
time he
asked the
Annamites to refrain from commencing a war of vengeance But the Annamites had already against their neighbour.
assembled their troops and collected the munitions of war. Their army entered into Champa, defeated the enemy troops
Maha Vijaya
shut himself up into the city with all his troops, and hoped But he was betrayed by his to be able to defy the enemy.
Champa he delivered up the city to the Annamites. Maha Vijaya was made prisoner with his wives and concubines and the
booty.
enemy returned
to their country
with an immense
'
was preMost of sented to the ancestors' of the Annamite Emperor. the Cham prisoners were then released but the king was not allowed to return, although the Chinese Euiperor sent an
ceremonies, the
captive king
Amid pompous
order to that
effect.
He
was allowed
courts,
and
his request
was granted by
to
him
He
listened to
Annam
(1447).
But he could
not long enjoy the sovereignty which he had purchased by betraying his king and his country. He was dethroned by his
younger brother
Qui-Do
into
prison and
141
and modern.
He
further sent
an
officer
to
Champa
to obtain
first-hand
recent
happenings in that country. Apprehensive of the results of this inquiry Qui-Do sent another ambassador to the Annamite
court.
predecessor.
When
mastar
he could not
give any reply but simply made the most humble obeisance. Nho'n Ton not only dismissad him but recalled all the Anna"
mites ssttled in Champa, and wrote a strong letter to Qui-Do. " In a kingdom said he " thsra must b3 a king and his
;
subjects
this is
an eternal
law.
principle.
You
Wh^n
you
ebcted Bi-Cai (Maha Vijaya) to the throne, instead of the son of the late king. He refus3d to respect our authority and
created
fell in
our hands.
He was punished for his crime and You then demanded investiture for Qui-Lai
and again abandoned him for placing Qui-Do on the throne Are you then devoid of all principles and fidelity ? Do you " regard the king as merely a piece on a chess-board ?
The Cham king could very well retort by pointing out the support which the Annamite court had extended to the traitor and regicide whom he had displacad, But it was the
about
Qui-Do sent back strong towards the weak. 70 Annamitss (1449) and did not make any further attempt to establish friendly ralations with the Annamite
logic
of the
court.
Some time
from China.
elapsed b3fore
Qui-Do asked
for investiture
1449 the Chinese Emperor Ying Tsong was made prisoner by the Mongols and his brother King had
In
asc3nded th?
vestiture
throne.
Th3 dslay
of
to thss3 events.
142
ambassadors to the Emp^tfor King. They reported the death of Mahft Qtii-Lsi and requested that his brother Maha Qtri-Do
snight be t-eoognised as king. Their prayer was granted. When the Emperor Ying Tsong recovered the throne, Qui-Do took oath of allegiance again in 1457.
1457 or the beginning of the next year Qui-Do was assassinated by the son of a nurse at the The latter then instance of Maha Ban-La Tra-Nguyet.
Towards the
close of
He was
Maha Vijaya. The new king was recognised by China but he did not pay any homage to the Annamite Emperor. The result was the renewal of hostidaughter as well
as a niece of
lity between the two countries, and ones the Cham king lodged a formal Complaint to the Chinese Emperor against the The king did not raign long, incursions of the Annamites. abdicated the throne in 1460 in favour of his younger having
brother,
Bin-La Tra-Toan.
inherited the enmity of
Annam which
his
had provoked. The Annamite Emperor Thanh Ton pretended that Champa was a feudatory state of his and demanded some white elephants of the king. Tra
official to fix
a definite frontier
was dissuaded by his between two countries which had been enemies
long time, and he simply asked the king of
tain peace.
The new Emperor Hian Tsong advisers from trying to establish peaca
for such a to main-
Champa
Annam
in
Thanh Ton
But the
latter
of being treated
by Champa
exact-
148
a supplementary tribute consisting of rhinoceros, elephants and many precious objects. The Cham ambassador represent-
ed that he was unable to concede the additional demand without a reference to his master, and asked Thdnh Ton to send
an envoy to Champa to
ever, refused
it (
Trk-Toiua,
howof
this
1469 ).
He
any
country at
He
first
and next year invaded the province at the head of an army 100,000 strong. He had a strong cavalry and a number of war elephants with him. The Annamite general, unable to
oppose this vast army, shut himself up in his stronghold, and informed Th&nh Ton of his precarious situation.
The Empsror was waiting for this very opportunity, He at once made extensive preparations for the compaign.
Then, with a view to avoid hostility with China, he sent an ambassador to Hien Tsong informing him of the war in which
he suddenly found himself involved. He also explained the cause of the war, and particularly emphasised the repeated
Cham
incursions against
the frontier of
Hoa Chau.
Lastly,
"In a
month", said he, "peace will reign again your last hour is near at hand". He reproached them for the accusations they
the
to the Chinese Emperor against himsalf for which they treated his ambassadors, for the assaway ssination of their king, and for raising Tr&-To&n to the throne.
,
made
in
He exposed the tyranny of the usurper in the following words: "Boys and girls are forced to the corvee, and widows are ill-treated. You have to pay most excessive taxes and it
must be a great
trial
for
you
to see
The proclamation
conti-
y
. .
to the fugitives
whom We
want.
...... Wfcetr
you assemble a band of men and attack my But ad soon as I take the field you wag your tail *t)imir/ I hare now, by the order of Jifce a dog, and ask for pardon. a magnificent army and brave soldiers for chastising Ood, brought
my majesty.
have
resolverd to aoaqftte*
your kingdom and thus to wipe away upon the preceding emperors."
prayers for victory before the altar of his ancestors. He had already despatched a magnificent fleet containing 100,000 men,
and IK>W
The huge
Trit-Toan
army
reached the
Champa
in
safety
1471
).
ami' his younger brother with 5,000 men on elephants to surprise the
enemy camp.
force
was hemmed
maud
/
in all sides and practically cut off by the enemy. Trk-Toaa was very much alarmed at the news of this disaster and sent a member of his family to bhe emperor to
(iflfer
submission.
But the
seized
l$f Yiai,and at last invested the capital city Vijaya. The city TjFa* taken by assault without much difficulty. 60,000 Chams
}
put to the sword, and 30,000 made prisoners. Fifty members of the royal family fell into the hands of the conquetfteKfe
ror.
Tj&~Toa4i was led bafore the Emperor. "Art thou the lord of Chmp&?" asked he; "Yes my Lord" was the reply. "Who do you think am I?" "One glance at your face is enough to tell me that you are the Emperor." "How many children Bfcve you ?" "More than ten." Thanh Ton constructed a shed outside the palace to guard
ifce pttstraers.
As
his officers
ll^aflkBd
them
more
respect.
treat'
^SB the
not right to
Mm thus,"
disgrace,
145
even by the Chinese emperor, who for fear Annam did not even dare to ask
fell ill
and died in a ship on his way to Annam. His body was burnt and the ashes cast into the winds, but the head was fastened
to the forepart
of the imperial
vessel
with a whits
flag
on
which the following words were inscrib3d; "This is the head of the very wicked Trd-To&n of the kingdom of Champa."
Meanwhile a
Cham
general
Bo
Tri
army and took refuge in Paiidurariga. There ha proclaini3d himself kin^ and sont an ambassador to offer th3
of the
mnants
oath of allegiance and tribute to Thanh Ton who accspted them. The mountains which 83parat3 tli3 pi\3S3nt provinc3S of
boundary stono
marked the
Thus not only the whole of AmaravatI wh'ch was onca C3ded in 1402, but retaken by tha Chams again in 1407, but
whole of th^ provincs of Vijaya passed into th3 hands The kingdom of Champa, which now conof the Annamitos.
also the
sisted only of
to nearly
one-fifth
Kauthara and Paaduranga, was thus reducad of what it was even in the days of Chs
Bong Nga. Even th-3 small territory that remained (viz; tha modern districts of Khan Hoa and Binh Thuan) was absolutely at th3
msrcy
Annam itoa,
Ths petty Cham
of the king
of
chiefs of the
name
Champa, and
the Chineso empsror not only invested them as such, but even
upon the Annamit3S to restore the provinc3S of Vijaya and AmaravatI to th3m. Three kings received formal investU
called
1,
to
accompany him.
146
ture in this
The
first,
Tchai-Ya-
Ma-Pou-Ngan,
In 1478.
said to bs the
nephew
killed
who
by his brother Kou Lai from 1478 to 1505 A. D. His succeeded him and ruled
He was
probably
in
1543 A. D.
king of
troubles
Champa
among
the Annamites he
mado a
from the Annamite yoke. But he was defeated and confined in an iron cage where he died. The Annamites on this occasion annexed the Cham territory up to the river of
to free himself
Phanrang.
The
seat of the
kingdom
of
re-
moved
to Bal
Chanar
at Phanri.
of
the SS. Galath?e saw the king of Champa seated on a throne and have left us an int3rasting account of the palac3. 1 In course of the seventeenth
and eighteenth C3nturies the Chams were In 1822, Po Chong, dispossessed of Khan Hoa and Phan Rang. the last king, unable to bear the oppressions of the Annamites, passed over to Cambodge with a colony of exiles, leaving princess
Po Bia
Cham"
at Bal Chanar.
her faithful
so-called "Royal treasur3S of She died a few years ago, mourned by subjects who looked upon her as the last emblem
of their independence.
Thus
closes
colonisation.
a brilliant chapter in the history of Indian Brave sons of India, who planted her banner in
its
and maintained
than 1500 years, at last vanished into the limbo of oblivion. But'the torclf of civilisation which they carried dispelled the darkness of ages and still throws its lurid light over the pages
of -history.
1.
E.
C.
147
XII.
2.
A-Nan Bo De
(
3.
4.
(a 1860-4*80 Ju
(1390
1401
D.)
5.
(14011441 A,D.)
XII
(Son
6.
of No.
4)
(
)
Maha
(
Vijaya
of No. 5
14411446
A, D.
7.
Lai
6
)
(14461449 A.D.)
(
8.
1449-0. 145T A. D.
Younger brother
of No. 7
9.
Maha Ban-La-Tra-Nguyet
(
(1457
I4b0
1460 A. D.)
1471 A. D.
Son-in-law of No. 6
)
(
)
10.
Bin-La Tri-To&n
(
11.
1 2.
BoTriTri
Tchai- Ya-Ma-Fou-Ngan
died in 1478 A. D.
13.
Kod-Lai
(
(14781505
(1505
c.
A. D.)
14.
Cha-Kou-Pou-Lo
1543 A. D.)
Chapter XIII.
Administrative System.
Having concluded
the politic*! history of
Champa we may
now proceed to give a short sketch of the system of adminisThe mat rials for this stutration prevailing in the kingdom. th> dy are very scanty as we have to d3pmd mainly upon
indirect allusions
inscriptions.
nr Q s^nt at ^ast. system and we must remain content, for th^ outline of the essential feature of adiiKU.aa with
only
general
trative system.
from Monarchy was the form of government in Champa whoh stat? th beginning to end. The king adminisber3d with almost absolute authority. The C3ntral a ministration and might be broadly divided into three c1ass?s, civil, military two At the head of the civil administration were religious.
1
three
grades of
officials
1 under them.
The Captain
of
chi-^f
l.tary
consiste.l of a ELgh officers, while the religious establishment Priest the Brahmauas, Astrologers, Pandits and Masters of
ceremonies. 8
The ministers naturally occupied a very high position * and some inscriptions throw interesting light on their status.
Sometimes the ministers seem
5
to
Quang (1) Amaravati, the northern part, corresponded Nam. Here were the two famous capital citips Champapura
1.
T'oung Pao
4
1910, p. 394, fn
6.
2.
of. Ins.
Nos
26, 35.
3.
cf.
cf.
5.
cf.
No.
39.
149
Dong Duong. (2) Vijaya, the C3ntra1 portion of the kingdom, corresponded to Binh Dinh. Its chief city, Vijaya, served for someIt contained the
The
famous port
vail >ys of
^rl Vinaya.
(3^ Paudurafiga, the southern part corresponded to the Phan-ranh and Binh Thuan. Its chief town Viraonce served as the capital of the
whole kingdom.
The region
called
Kauthftra, corresponding to
division, but
numEach
ber of which, according to a Chinese authority, was thirtyeight in th3 reign of Harivarman III
district contain3d
(
1080 A. D.).
The population of any of thesa hardly ever exceeded 700 families, and there were more than hundred which contained three to five hundred families each.
of the
The population
provincial
capitals
was
of cours3 consi-
derably larger. According to the C3nsus taken by Li Than Tonh in 1069 there were 2,560 families in Vijaya.
It
and a "senapati", were placed at the head of each provincial administration. Thus king Harivarmadsva appointed his own son
Vikrantavarmft as the governor of Paiiduranga, and at the same time deputed Senapati Pamr to guard the prince (No. 26).
The
seen
selection
was pro-
We
have already
how
iiKbpend?nc3 for a
SYSTEM
e prd^iftdal gtfvefftdrs
cials of different
fifty offi-
adftrinistr&tion afcd
collec-
tion of revenue.
c&sh, birt
& jayvf
ctr
fcf thea6
Ttftttf
in vogtie.
Th
which consisted usually of one-sixth the produce, though some 1 The kings sometimes made a times reduced to one- tenth.
In share to a temple for its maintenance. addition, the king often exempted the lands belonging to a
gift of this royal
8 temple from taxes.
Taxes were
articles of
also
imposed on
all
industrial products
officers
and
merchandise.
The royal
fifth of
ign merchant vessel after its arrival at the port and took a The kin^ even took a the goods as royal revenue.
by the
toils
of the people.
Justice was administered apparently in accordance with the Hindu principles, for we are told that Jaya Indravarmadeva V "followed the eighteen titles of law prescribed by ManV(In*. No. 65). Harivarmadava IV also did the same ( No.
62 )> King Jaya ludravarinadeva V II is said to have been versed in the Dhsrma^Sstra* notably the Naradiya and Bh&rggftvlya (No. 81).
gather a few details from epigraphic records nd Chinese texts. Certain crimed were punished by confiscation of goods and loss of personal freedom. Slavery was also m
We
Crimes Were ordinarily pdfciahed by The criminal was stretched an the round
No.
4.
2.
1. cf. Ins.
cf. Ins.
151
left
alternately struck
50, 60 or even
were punished
by the mutilation of finger*, while adultery involved capital 1 punishment for both the accomplices.
ways. Ordinarily the condemned person was fastened to a tree; then his neck was pierced through by means of a sharp spear and aftercapital sentence
in
The
was inflhted
many
wards
his
off.
der accompanied by robbery, the criminal was either delivered up to the people who throttled him to death, or trampled
under the
an elephant. The rebel was tied to a post io a lonely place and was not released till he submitted. Lastly certain crimes were punished by deportation.
feet of
appears that "the Divine Judgment/' was resorted to in certain extraordinary cases. If a man were devoured by
It
a tiger or
ti
it
to the
The king ordered the High Priest to invoke the divine king. judgment. The latter offered prayers and conjurations at the very place where the man met his death, and it was believed that the tiger to return to the
and crocodile would be obliged thereby fame place to take punishments. If the
complaint appeared to be false, the priest, in order to ascertain the truth, asked the man to go to the riverside. If he were
guilty of telling lies he would be devoured by a crocodile. he were innocent the crocodile would take to flight.*
If
In view of the constant wars in which the kingdom was involved the militar}' organisation WAS a thing of the highest
1. It appears that sometimes the price of a bull.
by paying
2.
based upon
Maspero laments the absence of any T'oung Pao 1910 pp 202 203 code of ancient Champa, but fails to note the reference to legal Mann Saaihita and its adoption by tbe kings as legal eocU.
152
ADMINISTRATIVE SYSTEM
state.
importance. A large regular army was maintained by the At the time of Fan Wen the army was nearly forty
strong.
It
to fifty thousand
At the time of Che Bong Nga, the royal guard alone numbered 5000. The armament of the soldiers consisted of a shield, javelin, halbard, bow and crossincreased in later times.
bow
The arrows were not feathered but their tips were poiThe soldiers marched with their standards at the soned.
sound of drums and conchshells.
into
groups of five who were responsible for one another. one of them fled, the other four were liable to death.
any
According to Maspero the Charn army consisted merely of infantry and elephants till 1171 A D. when they learnt
the use of cavalry from the Chinese.
quite correct.
This
is
not,
however,
What
the
Chams
1171 was the art of throwing arrows from the back of horses, a somewhat difficult operation inasmuch as both hands of the
rider
had
to
be kept
free.
long before that. This is proved by the following vivid description of a battle-field contained in an inscription dated 909 A. D. "Which (the battle-field) is grey with the dust raised
by the swift-moving sharp hoofs of horses galloping high; whose surface has been dyed red with drops of blood, like Aoka flowers, shed by means of various weapons; and in the
four regions of which the sounds of war-drums were drowned by the roarr of gigantic beautiful elephants" ( IQS. No. 39,
v. 17).
of the
army and
we have
by
this
already seen
in
how
the Chinese
new element
duced by the Indian colonistfl. The number of war elephants maintained in Champ* was nearly one thousand. OJoric de
153
(c.
Pordenone says that at the time of his visit to Champa A D. ) the king had 14,000 tame elephants. 1
The navy consisted of large turret -ships as well as light junka The total number of vessels was fairly large and we have several referencas to squadrons of more than 100 vessels
supporting the
movement
of an
army on
land.
his brothers
or other
members
chief
command
of the army.
Mahasenapati and S?napati, and were several grades of officers under them. They all took an oath to the king to fight for him till their death. Their pay consisted of subsidies in kind, and th^y W3re exempt
there
from taxation.
of rlci per BU miner.
The ordinary
soldiers
five
received
two bushels
and
month and
had a
three to
dresses
for winter
The
tion.
Ch-iins
fair
They
protected their
watchtowers made of stone. These citadels and a stronghold named Kiu-sou specially fortified for the purpose served aa the depot for their war materials. A detailed account of the
fortification of
the
Chams
constructed
Kiu-sou has been given above (p-26). Lastly entrenched camps by means of
palisades and turrets. They painted the outer gates of their citadels with the ashes of an animal. They believed that these
were thereby made impregnable. While the Chams assiduously cultivated the arts of war, they did not neglect the arts of peace. The kings maintained diplomatic relations with neighbouring countries. Constant embassies to the courts of China and Annam have already been referred to in the preceding The Nhan-Bieu pages. Inscription (No.43) records the career of a nobleman named Rajadvarah who was twice despatched by the king to Yavadvipa on a diplomatic mission. The Ins.
Baug-An
(No 42)
1.
ambassadors coining to
Vol. 1L p. 352~
354
ADMINISTRATIVE SYSTEM
Champa from different countries The Hoa Que Ins. (No 39) th3 minister 5jna relates, among oth?r qualifications of
" by hard exertion Jayendrapati, that
Ii3
was
able to
under-
stand thoroughly th? meaning of m9ssag3s 83nt by kings from different countries." All th3S3 references, taken togsth^r,
leave no doubt that
king lorn of Champa maintain3d extensive diplomatic relations with Ii3r n3ighbouringcou:itri?s.
th3
The
art of diplomacy, as
TJi3
practis3d
in
India,
was
with
fairly
understood.
fz'iends,
neighbouring
states wterj
classified
as
th'S?
powers was guided by the four expedients of adma (conciliation), ddna (gifts), bheda (discord) and d<w?.<i (chastis3m?nt)
Sometimes danda is replaced by upaprudtna What is more important still is the (brib?ry) (No. 65). which is undoubtedly identical refereiiC3 to sldgunya
(Nos. 9 and 62).
t:
"'
with tho
"
sadyiitiya"
1
of Kautilya,
meaning
th3
sixfolJ
measures of royal policy. on politics bas?d upon Kautiliya Artha astra, d3als extensively
Champa
how3ver,
science
It
is
to
which ws know from otlnr Champa, also d^als With both th^83 topics, viz. tho four exp.dionts and th? s xfold measures of roj'-al policy, but its discussion on these subj -cts is, n ithor full nor accurate, th3 author having evidently borrowed his materials from books on political scianc.e which he did not is no charly understand. But howsoiver that may bfl, there wjra thoroughly imbu?d doubt that th3 statesm3n in Champa
that
Manusi
Iihita,
in
with th3 idms of Indian Political Sciencj and basis of polity in that kingdom.
1.
it
formed the
2.
Kamiliya-Arthasaetra Bk. VII ch I Dr. E. Mitra pointed out in the Introduction to 1m edition of Kamnndakiya Nitisara that the hook was imported into Hali island by Hs Ilindn inhabitants as eaily us the fourth century A.D.
Chapter XIV.
The King.
The king
centre of
of
administration, and
therefore
necessary
to
and
status at
some length.
Fortunately,
our materials for the study of this subject are fuller and more reliable than those for the administrative system.
In theory the king was regarded as of divine origin, the colonists following in this respect the view of the orthodox
Indeed the whola conception of the status and position of the king seems to 1*3 dominated by the Brahmanical views such as those propounded in Mauu-
sanihita.
kings
is
found in Po
Ins.
(No.29A., v.2). Dong Duong (No.31A, " kings are referred to as the gods dwelling upon earth ". Lastly ha is said to have the vigraha or body of Chandra,
v.8)
Nagar
Tns.
In
Now no body Iridra, Agni, Yama and Kuvera (No.23, v.3). cau possibly ignore the striking res3mblanc3 between these views and thos3 propounded at the beginning of Chapter VII
In
Manusamhita.
Ws
"
deity in
11
human form
taking for that purpose eternal particles of Indra, of the Wind, of Yama, of the Sun, of Fir?, of Varuua, of th3 Moon,
".
To
what extent
this thoory
of
is
practic3
it
it
In
was carried
conclusion,
manner which would have been regarded as horribly Rcandalous in India. In Po Nagar Ins. (No.30) we read that
were
of
king's feet
1*
worshipped,
even
by
Brahrnauas
and
Laws
156
priests.
THE KING
This
would ba quite
but
in
in
origin of kings,
India the
enough
to safeguard their
own
in
position,
and
foremost duty of
Brahmanas.
The kings
India.
Champa
was
the
thooretically tha king appears to ba vested with absolute authority, there might have baen limitations to his power in actual practice. Unfortunately our knowledge in this matter is very vague. The Vo-Chanh inscription
we do
not
know any
thing about
its
power and
functions.
Ha
admits
that this rule was violat3d wh3n th3 king was powerful enough, but holds that it was the normal rule. Unfortunat3ly
is
The modern
hardly ba
practice
of
Cambodge
of
to
which ha
2
refers
can
taken as a sura
in ancient
Champa.
relies,
The passages
Dong Duong
on which he
as translatad
any way.
by ma, do not support tli3 contention in On tha oth3r hand such boasting expression as is
used by Indravarman viz. that ha "gained th3 king. loin by tha special merit of his austerities, and by virtua of his pure
intelligenca,
his
rule.
It
quite true
in troublasoine
or probably for
some
or suitable
heir, the
king was sometimes electad by the people when Jaya Rudravarrnan died at Panduranga in 1147
1.
Thus
A. D.
cf.
2.
No. 31
if
157
peoph
th-3
of
that
town
(Ins.
invited
his
son Harivarma to
According to Myson Ins. =(No. 12) the kingdom was bestowed on Prakasadharma by holy men. When Harivarman abdicated, the people offered
be
king of
Champa
No.
75).
th? authority to his son (No. 62). In connection with tha hereditary succession it is n3C3ssary to note the importance of the femalea Kings are
succeeded not only by their sister's son, but also by their 1 This has been sister's husband and even wify's sister's son.
attributed to the syst?m of matriarchy supposed to ba prevalent
in>thos3 parts of the country.
coronation
C3remony with
groat
pomp and
Sometimes a long interval elapsod between the accession of a king and his coronation. Thus Harivarman ascended the
throne in
the throne
with
due
only
in
1149
A.
D.
King
Vira
There seems also to have been a fairly general practice among kings of Champa to take a new name called
Abhisvkanama (No.
7)
at the time
of the coronation.
Thus
Pra astadharma, son of Rudravarraan, took the name Sri Sambhuvartnan at the time of his coronation (No. 7). Several
other instances of
bulow.
this
in
a tabular form
Ordinary Name.
1.
2.
Coronation Name.
Prakagadharma.
Pu
ri
3.
Prince
1.
Nauk Glaun
Cb.
Of.
V and
also
158
Vijaya or Vira Bhadra
THE KING
rl
Brsu Indravartaan.
varma-deva
Whether the assumption of new names at the time of coronation was a universal practica we cannot say, but there is no doubt that it was a fairly common practice.
After
hie
accession
to the
throne the
confronted with a heavy list of duties. Numerous referencas to personal qualities of the king enable us to form a general
idea of what the kings were expected to be,
actually were.
if
general
king would throw light not only on the ideal of kingship in those days, but also, to a c?rtain extent, on the ideals of human
life
at
Champa.
An
from
different inscriptions
I.
is
given below.
Physical charm.
"
The king
had
all
the marks of a Maharaja, according to " He had the 32 signs (No. 65).
as grace and beauty, youth His baauty was like that of Cupid of
No
94) as well
and
and yet
(No. 24).
II.
his
Garuda
(62, 65.).
He was Ha took
possessed
innata
couraga
part in
kings,
men
of
the
III.
The king kriew and practised the four expedieats *dma, dana, bheda and danda (or upapradana) V 62,65.X
i. ^Oife figures
He
within brackets in
refer to the
number
of inscriptions.
159
and cbstroy-jd
all tli3
law
Iik3
Dharmaraja (24). Ernbrac3d by th3 goddess of soveraignty Ii3 was " without equal in r>sp3ct of royal glory, knowledge, wisdom, spbndour, fani3, sacrod learning, polity, renown and
conduct" (31).
IV.
Learning and
c\iltui"\
Th3 king had tin knowbdgi of 64 Kuls* (arts) (02,72). H3 was wis3, eloquent, and profoundly intelligent. (65,74). Ha
was V3rs3d
V.
in all
t,li3
diff'rant branches
of
knowbdg3
(32,94).
Moral
qualities.
of
th'3
goovl
of duty,
calm of
all
brings (65,41).
H3
H3
controlled
th3
passion), krodha (ang3r), lo^ha (covetousa?ss), moha tion), mada (pridt*) and mdtsarya (malice) (65).
1.
King Bhidravarrnan was versed in the four Vedas (No. 4). King Indravarm-m knew the six systems of Philosophy,
including
PhilosDphy,
the
gram-
mar
and
the
Akhyana
and the Uttarakalpa of the Saivas (Ho. 45). King Sri Jaya Indravarmadeva was versed in Grammar, Astrology,
Mahayana and Dharxnasutras, notably the Naradiya ani the Bhargg.tviya (No. 81).
Philosophical doctrines like
160
THE KING
VL
Beligions qualities.
the supreme truth
(65).
and
the
absolute
without
egotism
He
1
installed
gods
and
that temples and endowed them liberally (94,110). Realising the body and its pleasures are ephemeral, he perform ad t/<#a,
dhyana
regarded
thoroughly
Ha was
the foremost
among
thos^
who
treasures (23).
roads,
He made
making
particularly to
was
also,
religion.
temperam3nt but in a manner, the defender of faith and protector of It was his duty to maintain intact the castes and
religious
A dramas in society,
Dharma
(No. 23).
and we
also hear
life
Champa
The
epigraphic evidences.
his
in
King Harivarman by
ambassador
a Chinese
Text. "
The King
is
1
36
years of age.
He
is
dressed in rich
embroidered
gold.
He
and a long tunic hjld by seven chains of silks, wears a golden crown 3 adorned by seven kinds of
When
he goes
2.
For a detailed account, see later. Sometimes the silk was of black or green colour with flowers in gold embroidered upon it.
3.
The crown was of elegant design and very richly decorated. can have a fair idea of it from actual specimens included among the "royal treasures of Champa" (B. E. F. Vol,
We
V. P. 40
ft).
161
is attended by fifty men and ten women, who carry and nuts on golden plates and play on musical instru-
ments".
says with reference to king Vikrantavarman, that a big white umbrella was raised over
The Po Nagar
"
Ins.
(30)
body was decorated with diadem, waistband, necklace, and earrings made of gold, ruby and other jewels." The Glai Lomov Ins. (No* 24) says of Indravarmaa that his hands and breast were made white by the application of an
his
We
and
very
fine
allusions
to
habits.
The undergarment
of
the king
was made of
f unit shed
white cotton, probably muslin, bordered by lace or with golden fringe. He put on this dress alone,
even in court, exc3pt on ceremonial occasions, when he wore the silk tunic as noted before and put on, round his waist, a
rich belt of gold decorated with pearls
and
jewels.
Even
his
shoes were d'^corated with precious stones. 1 Attired in his gorgeous robe the king entered the Hall of Audience where he held his court. The immediate
entourage of the king consisted, among others, of nobles, eminent Brahmat.ias, Purohita, Pandits, astrologers and masters of ceremonies.
Strangely enough, tha so as, brothers, and niore important of the king had no immediate access to his person,
officials
them.
routine.
The daily
life
of the king
was regulated by a
fixed
people in
Every day at midday he gave audienca to his an open Durbar. The king sat cross-legged on a
Those who were presented to him saluted him bowing down their h3ads very low, while
1910, pp. L93
04,
high throne.
in Indian fashion,
1,
T'oung Pao,
162
importance.
state.
ADMINISTRATIVE SYSTEM
At
large regular the time of Fan Wen
strong.
It
to fifty thousand
At the time
royal
halbsrd,
bow and
cross-
bow
soned.
The arrows were not feathered but their tips were poiThe soldiers marched with their standards at the
into
who were
any
fled,
of infantry
According tc Maspero the Cham army consisted merely and elephants till 1171 A D. when they learnt
This
is
not,
however,
What
the
Chams
1171 was the art of throwing arrows from the back of horses, a somewhat difficult operation inasmuch as both hands of the
rider
had
to
be kept
free.
This
of a battle-field
battle-field) is
by the swift-moving sharp hoofs of horses galloping high; whose surface has been dyed red with drops of blood, like
Aoka
flowers, shed
four regions of
by means of various weapons; and in the which the sounds of war-drums were drowned
(
Ins.
No. 39,
of the
army and
have already seen how the Chinese army was perplexed new element in warfare which was no doubt introby duced by the Indian colonists. The number of war elephants
this
maintained in
Champa was
Odoric de
153
(c.
The navy consisted of large turret-ships as well as light junka The total number of vessels was fairly large and we have several referencss to squadrons of more than 100 vessels
supporting the
movement
of an
army on
land.
his brothers
or other
membars
chief
command
of the army.
of Mahaaonapati
th3ra ware 83veral grades of officers und3r ttnm. Tiny all took an oath to tha king to fight for him till th3ir death.
Th3ir pay consisted of subsidies in kind, and th^y w?r3 exempt from taxation. Tli3 ordinary soldiers received two bushels
of rlc^ par
month and
thrae
to
five
drjssas
for winter
and
summer.
fair
They
protsctod their
watchtowers made of
stone.
named Riu-sou
fortification of
war
materials.
detailed
Kiu-sou has baen given above (p-26). Lastly entrenched camps by means of palisades and turrets. Th,3y painted the outer gates of their citadels with the ashos of an animal. They believed that thess
Chams
constructed
were theroby made impregnable. While the Chams assiduously cultivated the arts of war, th^y did not neglect tin arts of peac3. Th3 kings maintained diplomatic relations with neighbouring countries. Constant embassies to the courts of China and Annam have already been referred to in the preceding pages. The Nhan-Bieu Inscription (No.43) records the career of a nobleman named
Rajadvarah who was twice despatched by the king to Yavadvipa on a diplomatic mission. Tha Bang-An Ins. (No 42) refers to a multitude of royal ambassadors coming to
1.
Vol. 11 p. 352i
154
ADMINISTRATIVE SYSTEM
Champa from different countries The Hoa Que Ins. (No 39) tha minister 5jna relates, among oth?r qualifications of
" Jayendrapati, that by hard exertion Ii3 was able to understand thoroughly tin maning of m3ssag38 83nt by kings from
different
countries."
All
tli3
th^s3
references,
lorn
king
of
The
art of diplomacy, as
Tli3
practis3d
in
India,
was
with
fairly
understood.
neighbouring
stat3S
wer3
classified
as
th>s3
powers was guided by the four expedients of sdma (conciliation), ddna (gifts), bheda (discord) and dandu (chastis3tn3nt)
(Nos. 9 and 62).
(brib?ry)
Sometimes ditnda
65).
is
(No.
t:
What
''
is
rnora
referenc3 to
sjdynnya
which
is
undoubtedly
identical
with tho
"
80,'1/junya"
of Kautilya,
meaning
th3
sixfold
measuras of royal policy. 1 Karnandakiya Nitisara, a traatis) on politics basad upon Kautiliya Artha astra, d3als ext3nslvj]y
possibh that
of this
political
science
It is to
was studied
in
kin
2
I.
bj rainiinb^rad,
othar
djals
we
also
know from
with both
thS3
topics, viz. tho four expedients and tti3 s'xfold m?asurss of royal policy, but its discussion on th 333 subj ?cts is neither
full nor accurate, th? author having evidently borrovv3d his materials from books on political scianca which he did not
charly understand. But howso3ver that may be, there is no doubt that th3 statesui3n in Champa ware thoroughly imbued
with the id?as of Indian Political ScienC3 and basis of polity in that kingdom.
1.
ib
formed the
2.
Kantiliya-Arthasastra Bk. VII ch I Dr. R. Mitra pointed out in the Introduction to his edition of Kam*ndakiya Nitisara that the hook waa imported into Hali island by Ha Hindu inhabitants as eaily as the fourth century A.D.
Chapter XIV.
The King.
The king
centre of
discuss his
of
Champa was
and
administration,
position and
therefore
necessary
to
status at
some length.
Fortunately,
our materials for the study of this subject are fuller and moi'e reliable than those for the administrative systam.
In theory the
king was regarded as of divine origin, tha respect the view of the orthodox
Indeed the whola concaption
and position of the king 83eras to ba dominated by the Brahmanical views such as those propounded in AlanuReference to the divine nature of
is
sanihita.
kings
found in Po
(No.29A., v.2). In Dong Duong Ins. (No.31A, are referrad to as " the gods dwelling upon earth". v.8) kings Lastly ha is said to ha ye the vigmha or body of Chandra,
Nagar
Tns.
no body can possibly ignore the striking ressmblanca between these views acid thosa propounded at the beginning of Chapter VII
Indra, Agni,
(No.23,
v.3).
Now
In
Manusamhita.
j "
deity in
"
human form
etornal
of
Indra, of the
Moon,
To
what extent
this thaory
it
of
is
not possible
logical
to
say.
In
it
was
carried to its
conclusion,
scandalous in India.
king's feet
1*
maanar which would have baen regarded as horribly In Po Nagar Ins. (No.30) we read that
were
of
worshipped,
even
by
Brahmauas
and
Laws
156
priests.
THE KING
This
origin of kings,
would ba quite in keeping with the divine but in India the Brahmanas were careful
enough
to safeguard their own position, and thus the first and foremost duty of the " divine kings" was to worship the Tho kings in Champa were not apparently Brahmanas. 1
least to
the
India.
b3
vested
with absolute authorit}^, there might have bsen limitations to his power in actual practice. Unfortunately our knowledge in this matter is very vague. The Vo-Chanh inscription (No. 1) refers to an "assembly", but we do not know any
thing about
its
power and
functions.
Maspero supposes that the crown-prince could not asc3nd Ha admits the throne without tti3 approval of tin nobility.
that this
rub was
violated
it
wh3n
powerful
Unfortunately
refers
The modern
hardly ba
practice
of
Cambodge
of
to
which ha
2
can
taken as a sura
in ancient
Champa.
relies,
Tho passages
Dong Duong
do not support
on which he
contention in
as
is
as translated
by
ra3,
tli3
any way.
used by Indravannan viz. that h3 "gained th3 king-loin by tha special merit of his austerities, and by virtu3 of his pure
intelligenc3,
his
rule.
It
quite true
in
troubbsome
or probably for
some
heir, the
Thus
Panduranga
ff
in
147 A. D.
cf.
2.
No. 31
157
paopb
of
that
town
(Ins.
invited
his
son Harivarma to
be tha
Ins.
king of Champa
12) the
= (No.
by holy men.
In
No. 75). According to Myson was bestowed on Prakasadharma kingdom When Harivarman abdicated, the people offered
connection
with
ths
sucooded not only by their sister's son, but sister's husband and even wife's sister's son. 1
by
their
coronation C3remony with groat pomp and splendour. Sometimes a long interval elaps3d between the accassion of a king and his coronation. Thus Harivarman ascended the
throne in
"
consecrated to
the throne
with
due
only in
1149
A.
D.
King
his
Vlra
acces-
years after
There seems also to have been a fairly general practice among kings of Champa to take a new name called
Abhiselcandma (No.
7)
at the time
of the
coronation.
Thus
6ri
the
7).
name
Sambhuvarman
below.
Several
other instances of
in
a tabular form
Ordinary Name.
1.
2.
Coronation Name.
rl
Prakagadharma.
Pu lyau
Prince
1.
Sri Rajadvara.
Sri
3.
Nauk Glaun
Ch. V and *lo
Of.
Simhavarnmdova (Nc.
36).
158
Vijaya or Vira Bhadra vttrma-deva
THE KINO
rl
Brsu Indravarman.
Whether the assumption of new names at the time of coronation was a universal practice we cannot say, but there is no doubt that it was a fairly common practice.
After hie accession to the throne the new king was confronted with a heavy list of duties. Numerous references to personal qualities of the king enable us to form a general
idea of
to be, if
actually were.
general
in king would throw light not only on the ideal of kingship those days, but also, to a certain extent, on the ideals of human
life at
Champa.
An
from
different inscriptions
I.
is
given below.
Physical charm.
"
had all the marks of a Maharaja, according to " He had the 32 signs the canon of Rajacakravartin (No. 65). as grace and beauty, youth (33 according to No 94) as well
The king
and
arid
yet his
appaarancs was
like
that
of
Garuda
(No. 24).
Strength and Valour. The king was skilbd in all the weapons and was heroic
II.
and energetic
(62, 65.).
He was He took
possessed
of
innate courage
battles
part in
numerous
and
the
kings,
men
of
III.
The king knew and practised the four expedieats aflma, dana, bheda and danda (or upapradana) V 62,65.X
i.
He
Tte
the
succeeding paragraphs
refer to the
number
of inscriptions.
159
law
laid
H3 was
strictly
discharging his duties (65), and n3ver transgresH^ dutifully prot^ct3d his sed th3 et3rnal rubs of conduct (12).
and d?stroyjd all ths thieves (24). Ha was d3vot3d to his duty and faithful to law lika constantly Dharmaraja (24). Ernbracsd by th3 goddess of sovoraignty Ii3
subjects (No. 12)
was
"
royal
glory,
knowledge,
wisdom, spbndour,
conduct" (31).
IV.
renown and
Learning and
culture
Th3 king had tin knowbdgs of 64 KulCi* (arts) (62,72). H3 was wis3, eloquent, and profoundly intelligent. (65,74). Ha
was V3rs3d
V.
in all
tli3
diff'rant branches
of
knowbdg3
(32,94).
Moral
qualities.
of
th'3
jrooJ
of duty,
patience,
calm of h3art,
all
compassion towards
thr3e objects
b sings
(65,41).
H3
He
controlled
th3
passion), kroiha (an<pr), lo')ha (covetonsaess), inoha tion), mada (prid^) and mataarya (malice) (65).
1.
King Bhidravarman was versed in the four Vedas (No. 4). King Indravarm-in kn^w the six systems of Philosophy, including Mimamsa and Buddhist PhilosDphy, the grammar of Panini with Kasika oouimentarv, and the Akhyana
and the Uttarakalpa of the Saivas (No. 45). King Sri Jaya Indravarmadeva was versed in Grammar, Astrology,
Philosophical doctrines like
160
THE KING
VL
Religions qualities.
the supreme truth
(65).
and
the
absolute
without
egotism
He
1
installed
gods
and
temples and endowed them liberally (94,110). the body and its pleasures are ephemeral, he perform 3d
"Realising that
2/<#a,
dhydna
regarded
thoroughly
Ha was
the foremost
among
thos*
who
tr3asuras (23).
roads,
He made
making
particularly to
religious
t3inp3ram3nt bat
was
also, in
religion.
was
his
A^ramas
in society,
duty and we
to
also hear
Dharma
(No. 23).
the traditional
the royal
life
in
Champa
Th3
epigraphic evidenc3S.
his
King Harivarman by
is
ambassador
recorded in a Chines3
Text. "
The King
is
1
36
years of ag3.
He
is
dress3d in rich
embroidered
gold.
He
and a long tunic h^ld by seven chains of silks, wears a golden crown 3 adorned by seven kinds of
Wh3n
he goes
2.
For a detailed account, see later. Sometimes the silk was of black or gren colour with flowers
in gold embroidered upon it. The crown was of elegant design and very richly decorated. We can have a fair idea of it from actual specimens includ-
3.
161
attended by fifty
men and
ten women,
who
carry
instru-
ments".
says with reference to king Vikrantavarman, that a big white umbrella was raised over
The Po
Nfcgar Ins.
(30)
head and his " body was decorated with diadem, waistband, necklace, and earrings made of gold, ruby and other jewela"
his
The
Glai
Lomov
Ins.
hands and breast wore made white by the application of an abundance of perfumed sandal and inusk.
We
and
fine
allusions
to
Tli3 undergarment of the king was made of white cotton, probably muslin, bordered by lace or very furnished with golden fringe. Ho put on this dress alone,
habits.
even in court, exc3pt on ceremonial occasions, when he wore the silk tunic as noted before and put on, round his waist, a
rich belt of gold decorated with pearls
and
1
jewels.
Even
his
shoes wpre decorated with precious stones. Attirod in his gorgeous robe the king entered the Hall of Audience where he held his court. The immediate
entourage
of the
eminent
Bmhmanas,
and
masters of ceremonies.
officials
Strangely enough, tha sons, brothers, and more important of the king had no imm?diat3 access to his person.
them.
This was apparently due to f-ar of b^ing assassinated by Tli3 daily life of the king was regulated by a fixed
routine.
people in
Every day at midday hs gave audienca to his an open Durbar. The king sat cross-legged on a
Thosa who were presented to him saluted him bowing down tiioir h3ads very low, while
high throne.
ia Indian fashion,
1,
1G2
THE LAND
This was again repeated
the audience was finished.
tho Durbar,
when
On having
to the accompanim?nt of the sounds of drums and conchshells, and a cotton umbrella was raisad over his head. Close behind
with a plate uf betelnut. Then followed the royal guard of more than 1000 soldiers, armed with On less formal occasions spear, sword, shield, bow and arrow.
him marched an
official
a chariot, escorted
and a
shield.
carried
by four men.
toils
work
harem.
con-
various ranks,
servants.
Ac-
cording to Marco Polo, "no woman in the kingdom of Champa was allowed to marry until the king had seen her. If the woman pleased him then he took her to wife if not,
;
he gave her a dowry to get a husband." When Marco Polo " the visited Champa, about 1285 A. D., king had, between sons and daughters, 326 children, of whom at least 150 were
men
who
visited
Champa about 40
years
remarks that the king of the country had about 200 for he had many wives and a large number of children,
later also
concubines. 1
On
among" his
women, particularly the queens, burnt themselves on the " funeral pyre according to the " Sati rite prevalent in India.
The
rest
lord,"
and passed
unless, as
their lives
1.
pp. 249-250
and
the footnotes.
1G3
th<>
happened in some cases, they entered into the harem of 1 next king, either willingly or under compulsion.
It
would be unfair
to conclude,
of
Champa were as a rub devoted to luxury and sensual Some of them were of religious bent of mind. We pleasures.
tli3
throne in order to
days of their lives in religious practices. The cases of Gangamja and Harivarrnau may be cited as examples.
In this respect, too, tho colonists followod some
traditions of
India.
of
the
beat
1.
to
re-
obey him.
BOOK
II
THE CULTURE
CIVILISATION
OF CHAMPA
CHAPTER
Religion has boen on3
of
I.
Religious Evolution in
ths building up of Indian
civilisation.
Champa
It
is
no
a
wonder,
kingtho
who founded
new
dom
it is
in
Champa
transplanted
to
tlr^ir
land of adoption
which they wore imbued at home. Indeed, a matter of common knowledge that no other feature of
1
k
.
such a profound imprbss upon thes^ colonial kingdoms, and event now, whan tho political supremacy of tin Indians in ihoso far-off kinds is merely a dream of ths
Indian civilisation
ft
past,
th?y contain
unm
stak&bls traces of
tli3
Indian religion
and
its
b3en
made extensive conquests in foreign lands, Hinduism had never known to make its influence felt outside the boundaries
Yet
it is
of India.
precisely the
became predominant in the new colony, and dominated the entire development of Hindu civilisation.
Secondly, the religious ideas of India were confronted there by a system of primitive beliefs and superstitions, and we find
here a repetition, on a smaller scale, of what took place in Northern India, when the Aryans swept away the whole
own
religion
Thirdly,
Champa
not only affords an interesting insight into the vigour and also shows the comvitality of the Brahmanical religion, but
pleteness
with
which
tli3
Hindu
civilisation.
168
hold which the Indian civilisation had over the native mind.
hot only a story of a great triumph, but of a triumph against enormous odds. It has been already related in the previous pages that the political power of the Indian colonists in
It
i
Champa was
an insecure
destroyed
all
never very sscura. Threatened by the Chinese, the Annamites and the Cambodians they had always to lead
life.
the
Yet, amid
these
vicissitudes
of
political
fortune,
its
Hinduism never
ceased to
inspire
million devotees to
and energy at its service. The triumph was all the greater because Hinduism had to reckon in this distant land with the all-powerful civilisation of China. As a matter
place their wealth of fact China
was
first in
when
made
their influ3nce
felt.
cours3
of
cached
th3 borders
of the
new
and
of
Champa had
oft3n
to acknowledge the nominal suzerainty of the Chinese emperor and send him regular tributes and pres3nts now and then the
;
Chinese army even occupied and cbvastated the whole country. Yet, inspite of all these natural advantages, the Chinese civilisation
had
to give
way
b}fora the
onward inarch
of the
Indian
The
demonstrated, and it was apparsnt that Brahmauical religion was not probably much behind Buddhism in respect of missionary zeal and proselytising activity. The Brahmanical religion that flourished in
Champa WAS
not the Vedic religion of old but the neo-Brahmrtnical raligion that was evolved in India almost at the same time As Buddhism
and Jainism.
The
new
religion
169
God being
recognised as
either
Brahm&, Visnu or
The
belief in a multiplicity o!
gods which prevailed in Vedic times was replaced by absolute faith and devotion to one supreme God. Gradually the new faith inspired a new literature, the Pur&toas, and usherad in
elaborate rituals
and ceremonies.
We
find
and grandeur of Buddhism in the magnificent temples erected to Visnu, Siva and the hosts of gods associated with them.
These gods formed the
tions
centre of
new
philosophical specula-
myths and legends, and on them was lavished the wealth and luxury of an opulent people.
of
and hosts
BrahmanicaJ religioa triumphed over Buddhism which had hitherto played a dprninant part in India. But although worsted in the struggle
In course of
time the
sectarian
Buddhism maintained
its
existencd for
C3uturie s
;
tp
cojne.
Thus the
years of
new sscts and the corresponding decline of the once triumphant Buddhist religion. All these characteristic features can be traced in minute
in the religious history of Champa. Fortunately, materials for the study of this history are abundantly supplied by the large number of aad of that
inscriptions
detail
images
deities
are
still
Of the two Brahmauical sects that flourished in Champa, Saivism was by far the more influential and exercised a profound influenea on the whole course of religious development.
The hold
parison.
and tin Buddhists was poor comno trace of any reUgious Q,n sjtroggle. the other hand we have abundant traces of mutual will good and attempts at reconciliation between the different secta
But there
is
of the Visuuites
CHAPTER
The
IF.
conception of Siva.
Of the three membsrs of the Hindu Trinity iva occupied an unquestioned position of supremacy in the Hindu colony of Champa. The causes as well as the process of gradual elevation of one of the gods above
his
rivals
known
130
Of the
this
inscriptions discovered in
volume, about 21 do not refer to any religious sect in particular. Of the rest, 92 refer to iva and the gods associated with him,
3 to Visnu, 5 to
7 to
Brahma under
the
1 This Buddha, while two refer to both ^iva and Visnu. is an eloquent testimony to analysis of the known inscriptions
iva.
is
when we rem3mb3r
Champa,
of temples in ancient
iva
is clearly
was regard-
ed as ths tutelary deity of both the city and the kingdom of Champa. Thus according to the Ins. No. 41, the city was created by the rays issuing from the pair of feet of rI6anabhadresa',
is
referred to
kingdom
of
Champa.
tho Ins.
how
of
by &va,
Ins.
kingdom
as the
Champa,
that
God
No. 42
we
god
1.
God mentioned
is
cases, al-
though Siva
be roughly
(a)
classified as follows
Names denoting
1
his position of
gods
Devadeva
(34)
Names denoting
general greatness, mastery etc Itona (20) Itenadeva (21) ligane'lvaw (1^) K&tfanatha (16) Pane.1raranatha (17).
:
(c)
(38) Bhagyakftnteavara (33) Dharme^vara (39). (d) Names denoting the destructive or fierce character of the god:
Names denoting the beneficent nature ambhu (22) Ankara (28) ^ankare^a
of the god
garva (79) Bhlma (17) Ugra (24) Rudra (24) EudramadhyeSvara (35) Eudrakotisvara (39) Maharudra-
deva
(e)
(39).
Names
acteristics
1.
name
it
number
occurs.
Although one
r
reference only
a Wm't** ocdurs in
severar inscriptions;
172
gull (7;,
Pa^upati
(59>,
(17),
Varaegvara
(19),
Vama-
bhute$vara(20), Yogi'vara
Bhumivijaya
(26).
(65),
Suvarnaksa
(f)
(18),
Sanflhaka
linga.
Mahalingadeva (32)
5ivalinge>vara (35)
^ivalingadeva (35)
MahaSivalingesvara (39)
Dharmaling3svara (41)
fair
would convey a idea of tho conc3ption of the god in the mind of his devoattributed to
The various
names
Siva
tees
Champa. Fortunately wj are not dependent upon such a slender nnans alone for our knowbdga in this resp3ct. The inscriptions contain hymns and praises addressed to Siva,
at
as well as a large
number
of
incid dntal
allusions,
and these
&va
scriptions.
is
expressly referred to as 'the chief of the Trinity' of gods' in quite a large number of inTh'ia Siva is said to have 'obtained ths position of
fame' (No. 31 A.
v. 13),
v. 15).
He
is
He
is
the
gods beginning with Brahma or In Ira (No. 16, v. 1; No. 21, v. 1; No. 32, v. 1; No. 46, v. 1). The gods as a class, derive their strength
to
us'
Him,
(No.
picture of the
assembly of
gods,
drawn
supremacy to th3
'With Indra in front, Brahma to tli3 right, tho Moon god and the Sun at the back, and the god Narayaua to th3 left,
Siva.
173
glowing with splendid rays, while those and other gods bow down before him and sing a chorus of praise and thanksgiving beginning with* om' and ending with
the middle,
'Svadha-evaha'. 1
Quite in keeping with this position of unique supremacy among the gods, Siva is endowed with a numb3r of the highest
divine attributes.
Ho
is
controls the
creation, maintenance
and
He
precepis
bhuk
he
the
7).
knower
of all
He
is 'the
calm, pure
supreme
HB
;
he
he
is
and
without
v. 1)
;
atoms (No. 21
v. 1)
body
is
ha
permeates everything (No. 73, v. I), penetrates everywhere (No. 46 v. 1), and embodies the entire world in himself (No .73,
v. 1).
There
is
is
beyond the
domain of thought
and speech (No. 17, v. I). He is the aupreme energy (No. 23, v.l) and the source of the supreme end of life (No. 17). His
image, identical with the universe,
earth, water,
fire, air,
is
sky, sun,
moon and
He
is
con-
stantly devoted to the welfare of all beings (No. 12, is the one lord of the world and to grants
v. 28).
Ha
him
supremacy
creatures
gods and
to
men
(No. 17).
From him
are born
all
1).
and
Anusaaanaparvan Ch.
2.
XIV.
p. 35.
174
$iva has dual aspects. He is the destroyer (No. 73, v; 1), and burnt all forms including gods (No. 7). On the other hand,
and delivers men from the ocean of existence by destroying the seeds of karma which
he removes the
sin of the
world (No.
7)
He
is
v. 1)
of yielding infinite
not
conc3ived in
the
abstract
alons.
Hs
appears as a concrete divine figure legends clustering round him. The old popular god of Indian
res.
masses reappears in a foreign land with his well-known featuHe has matted hair (No. 24), three eyes (No. 24), five (No.
his
hand
(12).
originated from the nether world (No. 23) and is a resident of heaven. But sometimes he lives in the Himalaya-(No. 24) or Malaya mountains (No. 31 B, v. 2), and sometimes sports in the
He
his Saktis
(No. 95
v. 1).
rid?s on a bull
v. 28). He married Gauri, the daughter of but maintains the Ganges on his head (No. Himalaya, (No. 17) Ho is learnad ( No. 62 23). He is not, however, a frivolous god.
and intelligent (No. 74, v. 13). He practises austerities without desiring any reward therafrom (No. 17). Indeed, ha
v. 3)
His body is purified by means of miracles, yoga, japa, hunklra, etc. (No. 24b)., Ha 13 attended and worshippad by man and gods as well as the
!
own
(No. 12,
v. 30).,
ths great achievements of Indian Siva were The famous epiaode of burning the quite familiar in Champa. to ashes is again and Cupid again referred to. (Ncfc. 17, 21, 24,
36, 41, 74).
Some
of
the, arrow
named &cmn*ot*ana by
175
imans
of
burning fire proceeding from his eyes (No. again restored him to life (No. 36, v. 1).
allegorical
This well-known
myth,
passions, is
immortalised by Kalidasa in his famous poam Kumara-Sambhava. Apparently this aspect of Siva's character made a deep
impression upon his devotees at Champa. The second nnmorable achievem3nt of
^iva,
stress3d in
ths inscriptions of Champa, is the destruction of tha demon As in the sky. Tripura (No*. 17, 24, 32 ) an 1 his three cities
has already bsen noted, th3 details of this event agree cloaely
l with those given in the Mahabharata. Ths third mythological incident about Siva
is
the story of
Upamanyu
(No. 17).
with the inscriptions of Champa in extolling Mahadeva in the most extravagant terms and placing him above all other gods
including
Brahma and
Vismi.
is
probably the source of anothsr story in tho inscription of Champa (No. 39). It is said that on one occasion there was a
contest for supremacy bit ween Brahma and Visuu when a luminous Linja appeared before them. The two combatants
agraed to traca
tti3
Brahma took
in th3
the
form
of a
form of a
For a thousand years they tried but could not reach th3 end of the Liny a one way or the other.
Mahadeva then appeared bafore th3 discomfited gods and received homag3 from tham, and th3y promised eternal devotion lor
him. 8
1.
2.
cf.
Lingipuraua
17, 5-52.
Vayupurana, oh.
66.
176
Thai
oontame an elaborate praise of the Linga form which virtually credits the Linga with the same attributes as those given to 6iva himself. The Linga is primaeval, having no beginning
or end, and revered by gods and men.
to these
their
desires.
Chapter
III.
The Worship
as well as in Irs lingo, form.
as in India, than the
of Siva.
human
figure
The
latter occurs
more frequently,
image of $iva.
Th3 ordinary
which
is
human
In a few instances
th3 pedestal
round and
tli3
Yoni
many
shape.
is
Som3times
a tnad
is
sculptured on
so
this
linga.
This
undoubtedly the
Mukhalinga
Champa.
the king
Siva,
M. Finot supposes that this h?ad repres3nts that of who founded the liwja and identified himself with
sterns
But M. Aymonier
to
&va
him93lf.
No.
39, after
/ircga of Siva,
th3
tli3
middb
fae3
But
it is
wasd3lib3rately made to resemble that of ticking. In support of this view we can No. 39 in which quote tli3 Ins.
are told that three brothsra erected images of 6ri MahftRudradeva and Bhagavati out of d3votion to, and in imitation of th3 features of tlnir father and moth3r. In India we meet with similar sometimes with
we
Mukhalihgas,
figure
four faces.
As a human
forms.
I.
Siva
is
represented in a variety oi
mutilat?d oarly iva figures of this type found at Tra-kieu are given in Ars Asiatica Vol. IV. Pi. XXII. The god
Two
178
is
attitude.
The head
surrounds
it
is
while a brilliant
mukuta
crown
fall
on the breast.
of the ears
is
take the
placs
of
and the upper part of the a dagger is seen from above the
and feet figures being mutilat3d, the position of hands cannot be ascertained. One arm shows trace of a bracelet made
The
of serpents. In the fac% the eyebrows and moustachs are very prominent. There are crosses and circles in tho diadem which
might repres3nt the sun and th3 moon but represented on tli3 foreh3ad.
Tli3 images of
tti3
third
eye
is
not
&va
less
decorated
in design.
of thi
body
is
a b^lb round th3 waist cover th^ lowar part. The lower garunnt reaches almost upto th.3 ankb, bufc tin upper one t-tops at tlrj
knee. There
is
while the
left
a rosary round tli3 wrist of ths right hand hand holds a vase. The hair is arranged in three
stages on the head. Th3 god has a smiling fac3 with fins moustache, and the third eye is repr383nt3d on the forehead.
Very often Siva is represented as seated, in an attitude of meditation. 2 Sometimes thore is a beautifully decorated halo
bahind the h?ad. 3
1.
2.
Farm.
l
C., vol.
I >id vol.
Fig
78, p.
101),
p. 36J.
pp.
4045.
179
figure ol
normal human
appearance.
at
Yan
Mum may
1
be cited as an instance.
ted as seated, with a trident in and the sacred thread goad in the other. He has three eyes
But he
is
much
name
a chair
2.
1
.
Siva
is
sometimes representad as a
human
figure
with
The following
varieties
may
be noted.
(i)
Standing,
two upper joined behind the lotus, sword and a cup (?).
Standing on Nandin, in an attitude of attack; holding a lanca in two handa; has 24 or 28 arms; attributes: Ankara
(Elephant-goad), nagi,
(iii)
ball, pitchar,
Seated
another.
3.
In decorative designs,
specially
on
the
Tympanum,
In
(iva
is
He
of
is
armed with a
upavita
club,
and wears a
bracelets
crown,
serpents.
ear-drops
skulls,
and
of
is
2.
180
brandishing a sort of wedge-shaped iron instrument, while a small figure on the head of the animal and turned towards
the main figure holds a sword in the right and a buckler in the
left
hand.
The images
ted in
of $iva at
details.
Champa
minute
Would give a
"As an
idol,
iva
is
as a linga
which, on the other hand, seldom figures in decorative designs. As to the figure of &va, it is more often represented as a
Tho
figure is
usually
seated,
but,
in
rare
cases,
standing.
;
In the earlier period he is represented with a corpulent body in the later period, as an ascetic. It is only in the form of dvdra-
But this form of appearanc3. in the decoration of tymIt is sculpture gradually disappeared. panum again in the earlier period, that the god is represented
terrible
as fighting or victorious.
god has monstrous forms. This is only partly caused by the It is multiplication of hands which vary from four to thirty.
bnly in exceptional cases again that the god is represented with a multiplicity of heads. On the other hand he has very
often
the
is
(vehicle)
on the fore-head. His usual vtihana and he has the Brahman leal sacred thread Nandin,
third eye
He
is
The usual
of the
god
are the sword, the rosary, the lotus-stem, the triSula, and the
vajra.
Among
may be
mentioned discus, lance, bow, arrow, pen, purse, wallet, comb, Sometimes the cup, bowl, horn, bell, and elephant-goad.
Omkara
1.
is
to be regarded as the
of history. The linga was established by king Bhadravarmau towards the close of the fourth or the beginning of the fifth
century A. D. and was named i3hadr&3vara, for it was customary to designate the god by a term composed of the first part
name and the word Isvara. This linga named or BhadreSvarasvami was placed in a temple at Myson which soon became a national sanctuary and the C9fcre of
of the donor's
BhadreSvara
The king endowed the temple a group of magnificent tempba with lands whose boundaries are described in three inscriptions (Nos.
4, 5,
and
7).
This
A. D. but restored
who
man. Following the custom set on foot by ths latter he, associated his own name with that of the god, and called him ambhuBhadreSvara.
Successive
kings,
such
as
Praka'adharma
others vied
many
with one another in richly endowing this 'god of gods', and 1 In course of time composing hymns of praise in his honours
.
ja.
It
is
saidj in
an
inscription, dated
875 A. D., that Siva him93lf gave it to it from the latter established it
Champa.
We
to be worshipped,
deity of Champa,
all
From
tiftna-
BhadreSvara came to occupy the position of national god. It appears extremely likely that w.e find here the pJd god ambhu-Bhadravara under a new name, for the god
1.
cf
Ins.
No.
17, p. 35.
182
Bhadrevara
ia also said to bo installed by Uroja (No. 73, v. 3). Henceforth king after king declares himself to be an incarnation of Uroja, and restores or endows the tempb of ^rl^ana-
formerly established
on
the
Vugvan mountain (cf. pp. 93, 99 ff above). The temple suffered much in the hands of tbe enemies, particularly the Cambodgians,
and was therefore repaired and endowed by a succession of 1 kings, sometimes with the booty taken from the Cambodgians An idea of the wealth and grandeur of the god and themselves.
its
surroundings
may
lists
of
articles
granted to the
god by
the
kings of
Sii
Champa
in per-
petual endowments.
In 1088 A. D.
gave him a "golden Kofta of six pents and decorated with coloured jewels fixed at sharp points in the diadem". The Kos'a, which was a frequent gift to
the same.
faces,
Siva lingas in Champft, appears to be an outer covering for Th3 one given by Jaya Indravarman V had six
and
also
As the weights
all
Ko3a and
of these last
given separately,
fac3S
fixed on to tho
Ko$a
number
Troy.
Jaya Indravarman, when completa, contained a of costly gems and gold weighing about 431bs About eighty years later, another king of the same
of
name, Jaya Indravarman VII, gave still richer endowments to the same god (11 63- 11 70 A. D.). He gave a golden Ko$a decorated with costly jewels, constructed an antargrha (inner chamt
.
ber) of sandalwood with silver and gold decorations, and offered vessels, pitchers and various other objects of gold and silver. He also decorated the temple of iiftnabhadrevara with eilver and coated all the pinnacles of the temple with gold.
.1.
cf. Ins.
Nos. 59 61,
G2,
68
73, 79,
81,
84 ." 87,
94,
101,
109, 117.
183
amount
nearly 75
of gold required for the above purposes was IbaTroy in weight, and the amount of silver nearly
1 Troy. Besides, the king gave large elephants, male and female slaves etc. Among the various objects which
35,000
Ibs.
god by a succession of pious kings may be mentioned, diadem decorated with jewel, necklaces and other ornaments, pitchers and other utensils of gold and silver,
we
variety of articles made of gold, silver and sandalwood, the exact nature of which cannot be ascertained, male and female
servants,
fields,
dancers
and musicians,
(cf.
grain stores,
and elephants,
also
the
lists
of articles in
Nos
It is
thus absolutely
clear
that ^ambhubhadre^vara
as
or
of
{3ri''anabhadresvara
was regarded
the
nation.il
deity
Champa from beginning to end, and most elaborate arrangements compatible? with the wealth and resources of the kingdom
were
made
for
his
worship.
There
were
apparently tha
dedicated their
system of 'Devada&is',
lives <o the service
'female dancers',
who
of the god
a feature of Indian temples even to-day. The enormous wealth of the temples of Champa would also remii d o le of tli3 temples of India, the wealth and grandeur of \\ hic'i have been so
vividly described by Sultan time.
of his
In addition to the &iv&-lin<ja wh'ch attained the position of the national deity there were many others though of less importance. The most remarkable among these was a Mukhali
hga of Sambhu in PoN igar. We learn from an inscription of the 8th century A. D. (No. 22) that this Muklia-linga
established
was
Two
year
inscrip-
date of this
event.
1.
It
was
we
5911
of
According
the
(Toung
184
4he DvSpara Yuga, about 1, 780, 500 years ago. How this date was arrived at, it is impossible to say, the main idea, no This linga was doubt, being to refer it to a hoary antiquity.
destroyed in 774 A. D. by savags races coming by way of sea, but king Satyavarman (see pp 50 ff ) restored it and called
:
We
D. but
6ambhu-Bhadrowara or Sriana-Bhadre3-
vara.
The kings of Champa se3m to have regardod it as a pious duty not only to maintain and endow the famous lingas of
olden times but also to establish
n3w
ones.
new image.
Below
is
given a
list
of kings
of gods established
by them.
NAMES OF KINGS.
1.
NAMES OF GODS.
Bhadre^vara.
NUMBER OF
INS.
Bhadravarman
2 7
2.
^ambhuvarman
!ambhu-Bhadre3vara.
Indra-Bhadrosvara.
In.ira-Bhogesvara Indra-ParameSvara.
1
J
3 Indravarman.
23 24
Do.
4 Vikranta-Varman
Do. Do.
Vikranta-Rudra.
rl Vikranta-Rudra^ vara.
30
Do.
6ri VikrantadevadhibhaveS-
Do.
vara.
5.
JayasixLha-
Jay a Guhe^vara.
39
varmadeva
6.
Bhadravarmadeva
Praka'a-Bhadra^vara
~)
|
39
186
Indravarman.
Indra-Kantefo.
44
74
75
1
8.
9.
Harivarman.
Jaya Harivarman.
10.
Jaya Indravarman.
Indravarman
Jayasimhavar-
Jaya-Indra-Lokevara.
$rI-Jaya-Indre$vara ri-Indra-GaurI6 van
V J
81
11.
12.
Indravarman ^ivalingelvara.
Jayasimhavarmalingegvara.
f
|
108
made v a
112 116
their
In addition to these instances where tha kings associated own names with the gods established by themselves, thegft
by
them.
installed
the goddess
his moth^r/a
Horoma
merit of
latter installed Indra* younger sister, Parame^vara for the sake of religious merit of her husband Indravarman (No. 36.). She also installed Rudra-Parame6vara
queen HaradevL
The
and Rudroma for increasing the religious merit of her father and mother. These names are also probably to be explained
in the
definite can
be laid
down
as
we
The
Ins.
No. 38
records the consecration of a Uuga^ called Indradeva, in honour of king Indravarman, by a dignitary of the realm.
Again, iSvaradeva, brother of a minister, installed the god Isvaradsvadideva (No. 32). The Ins. No. 12 mentions two
it is
extremely likely
kings
with
the
named
lanavarman, and Prabhasadharma referred to in that inscripThere are similarly other cases, where the names of gods tion.
are apparently derived from some kings, though ire-are either to identify the king or to decide whether the king Himself
tnH
it
in his
186
honour.
WORSHIP OF SIVA
Two
conclusions however stand out prominently from
In the
first
place, the
kings of
Champa
vied with one another in installing images of Siva as it was regarded pious to do so, and secondly, they identified or associated themselves with the gods by adding their name to
that of the god, and also at times by making the the god resemble their own.
image of
king with
to
The
name
of the
image
&va
Calukya king Vikrarnaditya II, Trailokyamahadevi installed two images of $iva called ras2 The RajataranginI pectively LokeSvara and Trailokyesvara.
furnishes numerous examples from
Thus we are
called Dhira
told
"that
Sura founded
^uravarmasvamin.
Two
Sura
and
Vinnapa
under
their
own names
temples
"Mahoday, who was the chief door-keeper of Sura, consecrated the (shrine of Visim) Mahoday asvamin
Prabhakaravarman, the king's minister, 3 built a temple of Visnu called Prabhakarasvamin."
illustrious u
The
1.
2.
I t p.
I,
38.
II, p.
Part
190.
3.
ff.
CHAPTER
A
numbsr
of
deities
IV.
Saiva Gods.
came
to
The most prominent among them was of course the 'akti' of Siva, known variously as Um& (Nos, 4, 22), Gauii (26), Bhagavati (26, 80),
(32).
MahabhagavatI
also called
(26),
Devi (39)
and MahadevI
She was
(50).
ble
She was the daughter of Himalaya and the incomparaand loving spouse of Siva, worthy of being adored with
(13).
The
cult of Sakti
Yapu Nagara
or BhagavatI Kauthftre*-
b3cani3 a national
sanctuary of the
Chams comparable
to that of
ambhu-Bhadre-
vara or Srlsanabhadresvara.
We
that 'an old image of BhagavatI in Kauthara, the world, remained empty for a long time*.
the image was carried
away by savage
trib3S or
enemy troops, and the temple remained empty for a long time. Tb-nin 817 A. D. king Harivarman made a new stone image of the goddess, adorned with a variety of ornaments, and offered- her gold, silver, jewels, clothbs
of
variegated colour
to the
and
other
articles.
He
further dedicated
goddess
fields in
the Kauthara country together with male and female slaves, Within half a century the stone image was buffaloes etc.
In the year 918 A. D. king Indravarman established a golden image of the goddess (No. 45). This was unfortunately carried away by the Cambodians sometime between 944 and 947 A. D.
188
SAIVA GODS
the resources of the king to the
was
lost
About a century
later,
in
1050 A. D. king Parame^varavarman made rich gifts to the goddess, viz. vase inlaid with gold, a diadem, waistband, silver
an umbrella decorated with peacock feathers, a vast silver canopy and several golden pitchers and vasas (No. 55). In 1084. king Paramabodhisatva, together with his sister and
vase,
among other things, elephants, a golden crown, a necklacs decorated with jewels, and various
other ornaments and utensils of gold and
silver (No.
64).
In
1160 A. D., king Harivarman, after having triumphed over all his enemies, both foreign and internal, 'first of all honoured
*&
great riches'
king Jaya Iridravarinan VI, with his queens and daughters, made rich donations together toBhagavati Kautharegvarl (No. 80). In 1233 A. D. king Jaya
Parame^varavarman granted land and slaves to the goddess Pu-Nagara. The slaves belonged to both the sexes and to
various nationalities such as the Khmer, Cham,
Chinese and
Siamese (No.
88).
was
for
making a
She
also
statu3
employed
Later
the
in
of
the
also
kings of
(cf.
Champa
Nos. 99,
goddess
105,
akti
is
beautifully illustrated
Ins.
No. 55 begins.
Her
189
'She
is
iva.
with whatever
well as in
is in
the world of
God during
its
creation
its dissolution.
She
is
of the
these are
exactly
the attributes
iva himself.
essentially
Hence the 6akti and ^iva are conceived as one and the same: 'Thou hast as body, half of that
its
diadem
i.e.
Here we have evidently the conception of 'Ardhanari*. Bergaigne concludes from it that the image of Bhagavati Kau-
named goddess Yapu Nagara, was that of an an idol which represents &va and Durga in the same body, prominence b3ing given to the female part
thareSvarl, also
Ardhanari
i.
e.
under Tantric
ideas.
This
may
or
may
at
Dong
emphasised by
is
indica-
by by the
fine
moustache.
The
identity of 'ardhanarl'
is
revealed
the
goddess of Po Nagar at
cross-legged, has
Nha
Trang
is
It is a beautiful statue
of black stone.
develo-
ped breasts, and the folds on her bally indicate her maternity. She has ten hands. Two of these are placed on the two knees with palm upwards. 2 The eight other hands behind the two
1.
Farm.
daiia
1.
79, p. 312.
2.
and
abhaya
(assurance).
The
published
190
SAIVA GODS
The
goddess, adorned
and
conch-shell.
with bracelets
and
necklaces has a rather sombre expression. This statue of the goddess has been supposed by Aymonier to be the one erected
by Jndravarman
in 965
A.
D.
More
likely it
is
the statue
erected by princess Suryadevi about 1256 A, D. (See ante). Sometimes, in bas-relief, the goddess is represented as stand-
is
repre-
sented as dancing, holding different attributes in her tan hands. These attributes are generally speaking the same as those of $iva. Another bas-r&lief at Chien Dang represents
She has
six
The number
of images of Bhagavatl,
so
discovered,
does not correspond to the importance which the inscriptions attribute to that goddess. But in on3 respect the monuments
Corroborate the epigraphic records.
I<i
both that
Uma
or Bhagavatl
She has a third eye on the forehead, a large number of arms varying from four to ten, and even the same Vahana
'
viz. the
Nandin.
peculiar to the
male
sex.
called
Vinayaka
No. 26
).
We know
from
Ins.
No. 26
that a separata temple was dedicated to that god at Po Na^ar. He had, besides, two temples at Myson. Very often the imagQ
of
Ganea is found in other Saiva temples, sometimes along with those of Bhagavatl and Kartikeya, his mother arid brother. The extant images of Gauesa at Champa are indeed so
figures,
Farm.
p. 15,
Fig. 1.
191
more popular than that of Urna, his mother. The god is usually represented as seated on a
pedestal,
with a corpulent body and the head of an elephant. The end of the trunk is usually put in a bowl which the god has in his left hand, while his right hand holds a small object
which may b3 a
lingo, or the
is
missing tusk.
for
this
In at least three
object.
figures a garland
substituted
The god
attri-
There
is
representsd as standing.
only one figure, at Myson, in which the god is He has four arms, with one of which
it,
while the
figure
The
Gauesa appear
in the decorations of
The
in
Kurnara (No.
Champa. He is referred to in four inscriptions (Nos. 9, 24, 36 and 39 ), from one of which we learn that an image of the god was placed with those of Gaiie^a and Uma in a $aiva
temple.
He
(
is
who
repelled
all
his enemiep
No. 9
and
this no
wars against
said to
In the Ins. No. 36, iva, here called Guhe6vara, have brought about peace, victory and happiness
to
Kumara.
1. Cf.
Farm.
I.
I.
Vol.
II,
pp. 415-417.
Vol.
P. 17. fig. 2.
192
SAIVA GODS
Four or perhaps five images of the god have been disco1 far. In two of these the god has his usual Vdhana the pea-cock. In two others, however, the god rides on rhivered so
noceros, a conception
unknown
in
Cambodge.
ing on the peacock with the peacock's train at his back. In other cases the god is represented as squatting on his Vdhana.
The
a
hair
beautifully arranged
parts,
is
fashion
adorned with
tympanum
word must be said about Nandin, the Vdhana of Siva and Uma. Separate images of Nanlin are found in number in the vestibules of temples. The figure is that large
Lastly, a
recumbent humped bull, looking towards the goi in the Sometimes the pedestal of the image was richly temple. decorated and a number of bells was tied round the neck of
of a
1. Cf.
Farm.
I.
I.
2.
Farm.
C. Vol. II,
3.
419, Figs.
123, 136. B. E. F.
Vol,
I,
P. 17, Fig
CHAPTER
V.
Vaisnavism.
Although not so prominent as Saivism, Vaisuavism played an important part in Champa. The number of
also
ins-
criptions which are distinctly Vaisnavite in character are indeed small (Nos. 11, 27, 121) but numerous incidental refe-
Visnu was known by various names, such as Purusottama (11), Narayana (24), Hari (23), Govinda (39), Madhava (62),
Vikrama
(23)
and Tribhuvauakranta
(121).
is
He was
of the
is
the
preceptor
whole world and without beginning or end (11). He He is revered by the gods, Asuras and irunis (No. 24).
Some mythological
feats
of
to.
He
churned the ocean by means of the Mandara mountain (95) and raised the world by his two han.ls (23). He defeated the
Asuras
(24),
for
example
(24),
and crush-
ed other enemies
But as
Visnu probably
of
clai-
med greater homage than the god himself. Two Rama and Krsna, are again and again referred to.
said to have
these,
is
Visnu
of
the
form
four
Ramas Viz. Rama and his three younger brothers (No. 74), and we have already s^en how the events of Kamayaua were
localised in
Champa
He
held aloft
Prominence is given to the 13). Visnu in his incarnation as Krsna. by mount Govardhana, and destroyed Kamsa, Kegi,
(p.
Cftnura, Arista
1
and Pralamba. 1
is
referred
According to the Visnu Purana, Pralamba was killed by Balarama at the command of Krsna (Part V, Section IX).
194
VAISNAVISM
the incarnation
is
Furanas,
Kama
the son of
Thus
J&ya,
as
incarna-
Jaya Harivarmadeva, Sivanandana regarded himself as a unique Visnu whose glories surpassed those of Rama and Krsna, firmly established in all
directions (74).
The concrete conception of Visnu is that of a god with four arms. His Vdhana is Garuda, but he sometimes lies
down on
by
by
erf
The epigraphic record is in this respect fully corroborated the actual images of Visnu discovered at Champa. The one
cted by prince Nauk Glauh Vijaya (No. 121) and found at is seated cross-legged in Indian fashion and richly decorated. He has four arms. Two of them hold two clubs,
Bien Hoa 1
while the
other
two hold a
discus
and a conchshell.
He
wears a sacred thread, a unique feature as it is absent from the other images of Visnu in Champa, about 7 or 8 in
number, which have so far been discovered.
The
chief attri-
sword, In very rare cases Visnu has only two hands, but he has generally four, and never more than that.
He
is
its
back. 8
I,
1.
C. Vol,
554,
fiig.
i:7
and B. E.
2.
F. Vol.
I.
P. 19. fig, 4.
Farm
I.
C. Vol
II, p.
422
fig
124.
195
images of the Anantaffayana of Visnu. The god is lying at ease on the coils of serpent Vasuki, whose seven hoods guard his
head.
From
is
the petals of
which
seated
is laid
Brahma
1
in
an attitude
of meditation.
is
That
the scene
lines
indicated by
wavy
with
fishes.
an image of Krsna in the act of protecting the cows and cowherds by holding aloft the mountain Govarfind also
We
Laksiul:
Laksmi the
referred to as
Padma and
is
Sri,
Champa.
She
is
21, 43),
and
on her proverbial inconstancy (No, 43). She emphasis i the ideal housewife (No. 43) and faithfully follows Visnu
(tfo.
12).
The
She
is
favourite Indian
convention
of regarding
was
also
not
unknown
Kailasa
said
to
have
umintain (No.
regards her
as arising from the ocean of milk on the occasion of the churn3 ing of the ocean.
The
Lal-smI,
re-
Ins.
lustalbd
of this
King Sambhuvarman, and by king Vikrfintavarman in 731 A. D. The altar we are told, was made of gold and silver. goddess,
originally
by
2.
Farm.
I.
C. Vol.
I, p.
259,
1
fig.
48
3. ct\
Bk.
to
But the Indian Chap. VIII ff. have boon known in Champa, cf.
421-2?,
e g,
4.
Farm.
C. Vol. II pp.
E. F. Vol.
p. 20. fig.6
196
VAISNAVISM
at
tympanum
Dong Duong
represents the
goddess
with two
hands as seated between two elephants, who are pouring water upon her head from a vase held aloft by their upraised trunks.
In another tympanum the goddess is represented as seated on a coil of serpents, the thirteen heads of which surround her
on
all sides.
by the
extended fore-finger.
as having only
The goddess
is
frequently represented
of lotus plant. 1
Garuda.
Vahana
of Visnu,
was
also a familiar
object in
not only figures in connection with Visnu as its large number of separate images of it occur in decorative
panels in various parts of temples.
is
the
king of
in
birdf
and the great enemy of snakes. He with the head of a bird, but with the
often like that of a lion.
bird; as a king he is
is
rest
He
foe
different plares.
Sometimes the
snakes.
number of
a cais
latter
The head of the Garuda is not always a faithful reproduction of that of a bird. Sometimes it looks like that of a monkey, and sometimes it is almost human. Sometimes Garuda is represented with the head of amonbter crushing a large number of snakes with his teeth. 2
1.
v ol. I. 0. Vol. II pp, 421-427, figs 127, 128. B. E. F. pp. 18-20, fijrs. f>, (j. 4 5. Fig, 02. B. 2. Farm. I. C. Vl. II pp. 202 (f, n. 7), 273 ff E. F. vol. I p 20.
Farm.
1
5
CHAPTER
VI.
Trinity.
is
referred
very
prominent position in
Champa. He is also called Caturanana, having four faces (No. is 12), and in several inscriptions of the 13th century A. D. he
referred to as
Svayamutpanna
No. 21 he
is
of
mount Meru.
image of Svayamutpanna at Phanrang in 1233 A. D. (No. 89) and rich endowments were made to the god by the king himself
(Nos. 89, 91,
his
92),
his
heir apparent
Nandabhadra
(No.
92),
Commander-in-Chief
in full accord
with that of
epigraphic records
Brahma.
images of
discovered in Myson.
and
as secondary gods.
Brahma
The
his four
characteristic features of
faces
the image of
Brahma
in
are
of
being
visible
most
and his Vdhana, the goose. His common attributes are rosary and lotus stems. In a bas-relief in theTouranne Musecases
um
represented as standing, with four heads and eight arms holding a sceptre in one of them.
is
he
Tho scene
to in
of
referred
andalon^-nocksdbottbin
198
Brahma
The
pents form
real importance of
Brahma
lies
regarded as a
records of
member
of the
Trinity.
We meet
Hindu gods
Ins. of
Bhadravarman dating Champa. from 5fch century A. D. begins with a reverence to Uma and MaheSvara, as well as to Brahma and Visnu. This decided
The Myson
leaning towards 5iva
is
further
developed in Ina.
No.
39.
Here Siva
others
is
pay
homage
left.
to
him
finally the
Hari on the
is
with joined hands, and two attributes of Visnu viz. a discus and a club are shown in the background. In the tympanum at U'u Diem, 2 Siva and Uma riding on a single bull occupy
the centre;
hands,
and S3ated
respectively on a lotus and a Garuda, are in the upper right and upper left corners, while two other figures, an armed soldier
and Karttika
occupy positions just below these figures. At Thuy Trieu, however, Visnu occupies the central position with Brahma on the left and iSiva on the right. Siva rides on
(?),
aboir, and both the godn have their hands joined in an attitude
of prayer.
iva
Parni,
I.
C. Vol. II, p.
I.
115.
2.
Ibid Vol.
p.
518
fig
199
attempt at
Saiikara-
by
their respective
followers. 1
An
new god
Narayana. Here the two gods are placed on the same level in theory, and this is expressed by a concrete image, half of which is &va, and half Visnu. Such an image is clearly referred to in Ins. No. 24; 2 but unfortunately no actual remains of such a
figure
The idea
the
clvef gods
also
probably
other
Phong Ls dedicated
images of
Visnu.
to
Siva has
front decorated
with
Similarly
figures of
tympanum
gods to
in
in a temple, however,
The
the temple is dedicated, though a ^aiva temple has the scene of the birth of Brahma, and a temple Myson at Phanrang, dedicated to Brahma, shows the Trinity with Visnu as the chief god.
1
whom
M. Parmentier observes
as follows: A close study of the evidences furnished by epigraphy and iconography seems to indicate that from the 12th century A. D. a silent religious revolution in favour of Vaisnavism was taking place in Ohampa. The references to Vaisnav/i cult or Vaisnava temBut from ples before this period are few and far between. this period onwards we find, an increasing number of them. Again, whereas the figures of Visnu and Laksmi hold but a minor place in the decoration of temples of the earlier period they gradually occupy an increasingly preponderant pohition in the later period. Lastly Siva is clearly subordinated to
Visnu
in the
image
of the Trinity
under discussion.
M. Parmentier thinks that the position of Siva as the supreme god was lowered in the eyes of the Cham s on account of the constant reverses sustained by them in the hands of the Annamites and other enemies. They naturally discarded Siva who was unable to afford them the necessary protection, and turned to other gods in the hope that they might
succeed where Siva had failed. This might also account for the rise of Brahma into importance at the cost of Siva (Parm I. C. vol, 11. pp. 432-433)
in No. 71,
may alo,
CHAPTER
The minor
deities of the
VII.
Hindu pantheon.
Although the great gods of the Hindu Trinity, viz. Brahma, Visim and feJiva almost monopolised the homage and worship of the people, the lesser gods of the Hindu pantheon were not
altogether forgotten.
Thus the
Ins.
reverence to
ses their
all
of
'
Abhayada
(Buddha) appeared
While the
exhaustive,
list
by no means
worthy of note that deities like Indra, Vasuki, Sun, Moon, Agni and Varuna are placed on the same level as the great gods, and regarded as deliverer of human beings.
it is
by side with the pompous worship of biva and Visnu there were popular cults of various gods and goddesses.
It shows that side
This view
Ins.
is
Myson
(No. 4)
of
Bhadravarman.
The
"reverence to
is
immediately followed by
Fire"
i.e.
'reverence to
rently these
Appawere regarded as divine in nature. Ins. No. 17 refers to these five together with Sun, Moon and Sacriticer as
the eight forms of Siva.
The epigraphic records introduce us to a number A short account of them is given below. gods.
1.
of these
Indra.
is
Indra
referred to in
large
number
of inscriptions
etc.).
201
(24),
Ho
said
to
have
a large number of great performed severe austerities sacrifices (Yajna) in previous births. Having gained the kingdom of heaven by virtue thereof (23), he protected it according
and
to rules of
Dharma
(31).
His son
is also
assumed
the
by the fact that no less than twelve kings name Indravarman. Many kings of Champa
to
as
Indra personified
No. 30
or Indra
from heaven
images of Indra have so far t>9on discovered in one at Tra Kieu and the other at Myson. These are Champa, two small human figures and only identified with Indra by
the figure of elephant,
pedestal.
(
Two
the
Vdhana
of Indra,
before the
In one of them
)
the
Vajra
thunderbolt
2.
in his
hand
Yama.
Yarna, the god of death, is conceived as a terrible figure, but he faithfully maintains the law in his kingdom ( Nos. 22-24 ). He is referred to as Dharma ( No. 12 ) and Dhar-
maraja
3.
24
Candra.
is
Candra
(
referred to as
god and
the victim
of
Rahu
Kurya.
Sun-god is often coupled with the Moon. They both form part of the grand assembly of gods described in Ins. No. Two small images of Surya have been discovered at 42.
Th<3
1.
202
Myaon.
the
described as a friend of
of wealth
No,
12
).
He
(
is
also
).
Dhanada and
called
is
No. 23
He
story
).
is
"Ekaksa
described fully in
temple of Kuvera was erected in the seventh century A. D. by king PrakaSadharma ( No. 14 ). This god was worshipped by the people for
the
Ramayaua
Uttarakanda
ch.
XIII
against evils
No, 14
).
to as ArtheSvara in No. 92
may
be the same
mentioned
No. 23, 31
above in
8.
Ins.
No. 31.
is
SarasvatI
is
mentioned in
Ins.
No.
12
v.
26; but
whether she
determined.
god called Vanantare vara seems to have been worshipped in the later period, but its identity is at present unknown ( Nos. 129, 130 ).
9.
3
10-11.
Two
unknown.
In addition to these gods, there were other beings of the nature of demi-gods who arj frequently referred to in the inscriptions of
(
Champa.
Chief
etc.
)
Rsis
) (
Nos. 23, 46
in
among these are the divine sag^s who are placed on the same level as
above from
of
Ins.
the gods
No. 31.
Among them
.1.
the preceptor
p 430
the
gods,
and
Piirm.
I.
vol.
II,
203
KjMyapa, the preceptor of the gode and demons ( 23 ), are mentioned by name. The former is extolled for his eloquence
(
No, 74
and knowledge of
to the divine sages
astras
No. 82
).
Next
Siddhas
(
mention
may
be
made
of the
),
Yaksas
celestial
(23, 31),
Kinnaras
also
figure
the Uragas
gods in heaven ( Nos. 12, 22, 31, 42, 46 etc. Pittas ( 23 ), Raknasas ( 23 ), 42 ). (
and Pi^acas
Images of Apsaras are found in decorative panels. They wear rich mvJcutas and are represented as flying figures with lotus stem in their hands. 1
The Raksas are represented by demoniacal figures, with clinched teeth and a multiplicity of heads and arms. 3
Figur3s of Nagls ara also to be seen in the decorative They resemble the Indian figures, having the body of panels.
Champa wo
God
etc.
We
find reference to
Him
is
He
is
referred
to as the Creator
to
men.
Secondty, emphasis
ces.
12,
23
).
good
1.
Farm.
Ibid
Ibid.
I.
C. Vol.
II. p.
431.
2.
3.
204
men
23
),
also eupernatural
and they beget not only material prosperity but powers ( 12 ). The actual sacrifices before a
are referred to in Ins. Nos. 2 and
3.
kindled
case
this
fire
In the latter
we have
probably an instance
of
human
sacrifice.
That
was not unknown in Champa is proved by the fact that king Fan Wen, after having defeated the Chinese governor of
Nhut Nam,
24
).
offered his
body in an expiatory
is
sacrifice
see
p.
ASvamedha
not
sacrific3
raf erred of
ifcs
to
in Ins. No.
12 but
we do
know
of
any instance
actual performance.
The
seems to have
made a deep impression upon the Chams. Again and again we read in the inscriptions how the kings and nobles, 'recognising the unsubstantial nature of wealth
thinking that this body is ing on waters/ performed "meritorious works", to atone for
evil deeds as well as for the sake of salvation,
or,
as
is
often
expressed in a
more concret3 form, for gaining th9 hoaven of &va. These meritorious works took various shapos. It might be the installation of gods or perpetual endowments to religious institutions, for "gifts
purification"
(
made
to
59
).
worship of &va,
(
but
)
of
Dkydna
(
meditation
)
Yoya
spiritual exarcisos
).
and
samicZAi
concentration
62, 65
in order
(Nos. 46, to
No. 62
).
work and an
Pilgrimage was also regarded as a meritorious old king abdicated the throne and went over to
banks of
The Myson
Ina.
No.
"knowing
205
that the body and its pleasures are vain and transient", instal-
and made
gifts
to the
their symbols."
Is varadevata, otherwise
and increased the riches and the land of the god. The thought of known as YogI3 vara, was always present
in his mind.
By
he at
(
saw Isvaradevata, who became entirely visible pratyakm ) to him (No. 59 ). This may ba taken as a sketch
last
life
in
Champa.
the religious development in
A
to end.
characteristic feature
is
of
Champa
marked
it
from beginning
Although sectarianism prevailed, and two or three prsdominant Brahmanical sacts flourished side by side with Buddhism, we hear of no animosity in the field of religion.
On
ing
we
all
find a liberal
and catholic
This
p.
is
reverence
to
religious sects.
payproved by the
spirit
200.
The
kings, too,
Thus
)
king
Praka^adharma
Nos. 10, 12
and at th^
Visnu
No. 11
).
King Indra-
varman, too, shows equal zeal towards Saivism and Buddhism 31 ). Such instances can be multiplied to almost any ( No.
extent.
The
28).
In this respect the Indian colonists maintained the best traditions of their motherland.
This brief sketch of the religious
tions.
life
may
be concluded by
of transmigration
life
and "Karmaphala"
effects of
life ( No. 4 ). Thus king Praka'adharma established a god "with a view to destroy the seeds ( of Karina ) which have the power of leading to
206
No. 12
merits accruing from austerities of many previous births" (No. 31 ). The very interesting fact that several kings believed
four times
man was
also regarded as
find also
an incarnation of
We
and
power of guiding the destinies of man. Thus king Jaya Indravarman's glory and wisdom is said to be due to the protection of Mercury, Mars, Jupiter, the Moon, the Sun, Venus
their
and Saturn
No. 31
).
The
minant
belief in
heaven and
hell
is
part. In general,
heaven
course
gods and abounds in pleasures of all kinds. Hell is on other hand the place for sorrows and torments of all kinds.
th-3
We
hear of heaven associated with a particular god, such as Rudraloka, Isvaraloka (24) Buddhapada (31. c. 8. ). On the
other hand,
hells, too,
were many
in
is
number of hells is given as eight ( 31 ). In particular re fere nee made to Raudra, Maharaurava ( 31 ) and Avici ( 33 The question of heaven and hell is frequently raised in
).
Imprecations in right
Indian fashion are added at the end of inscriptions containing Any one maintaining these is
promised salvation, heaven, or nirvana along with his friends and relations, while those who destroy them are threatened with
the direst consequences, such as living in
their relations
hell
and ancestors.
In one case
threatened
who
temples, would be haunted by multitude of dogs ( 32 ). there was the belief in the Yugas. Lastly,
of
Three
them
are
mentioned by
name
viz.
Krta,
Dvapara
207
golden
Kali.
),
The
India,
Krta age
is
the
ideal
or
age
74
12
as in
when Dharma
prevailed
in its
entirety
Kali,
is
).
brought
range
by the mention
the
told
of king
Vicitrasagara
who
age
29 ).
exact date
when
5911 of the Dvapara Yuga king Vicitrasagara established a JMukhalinga in Kauthara ( No. 29 ). Again the same event is
placed
1,
Saka (No.
71).
Thus the
know
was
made.
is,
It
and pride"
No.65
and
to
withstand
It is antagonistic
to the
prosperity of kings
35, 62, 74
who
it.
wage an
it is
eternal
war against
to follow the
path of virtue
and righteousness.
This
is
beautifully expres-
have nothing
to expect
from a king
own
sons '-with
melancholy reflection, Kali, chased by the splendour of tha king, sadly moved away, nobody knows where, even as the
army
of darkness
(
flies
bafore the
v, 8
)
Sun
leaving
its
unbearable
rays behind."
No. 12,
CHAPTER
VIII.
Buddhism.
Buddhism had also a fairly strong hold on the peonle of Champa. At least eight inscriptions specifically refer to that
religion (Nos. 28, 31, 37, 43, 93, 103, 123, 126.)
and
interest-
it is
supplied by them.
Buddha
Lokanatha
(
is
known by
Loke3 vara
(
28
),
37
),
Sugata
37
),
Damaresvara
Abhayada (31), 3akyamuni, Ami1 Vajrapani, Vairocana (37 ), Saddharrna (/) (69, 71), and
(
PramuditalokeSvara
37
).
Buddha
(31
).
is
He
is
omnipresent in this
world
37
and
his essential
and an anxiety to
his
"The essence of
in
soul is
is
wide awake
saving creatures.
is
his patience
incomparable.
long to
him day and night; as thirsty mon, overpowered by sun's heat long for cool water in summer, so th^y, suffering from
many
31
).
Utmost emphasis
transmigration as
this life
laid
upon th doctrines
and
evil
of
Karrna and
propounded by Buddha..
their effect,
Deeds done in
must have
Mara
in hell.
expressed in the
is
two following
mutilated.
1
the
first
of
which
unfortunately
Saddharma
also for
really
it
seems
to
bo used
Buddha.
209
one
over, being struck by iron rods... got the highest salvation by thinking oi
was
Lokevara.
"Sinful
men
by the
thirst
terrible hosts of
on account of their want of liberality and aversion to Sugata (i. e Buddha) in former times. But being rescued by Vajrapfini from the hell, they secured the way to salvation
pointed out by the Buddha". (No. 37, vv, 1-2) This salvation is defined as the "attainment of
the
is no parallel" (No. 31). It from the Dong Duong Ins. (No.31,c-8) that there was a popular conception of a Buddhist heaven, where vir-
also evident
have obtained a great deal of royal favour, and statues and temples of Buddha were erected by
to
Buddhism seems
There was also a powerful community of Buddhist monks and we hear of erection of monaskingdom.
of Sthavira Buddhanir-
We
learn from
the inscription
vana dated 829 A. D. (No 28), that his father erected a Buddhist temple and a Buddhist monastery and granted lands to
the latter, apparently for defraying the expenses of the
living therein.
monks
The famous Dong Duong Ins. (No. 31) informs Jaya Indravarinan,also known as "L^ksmlndra, Gramasvaml, installed an image of "Lokevara", called after him "Laksrnlndra-Loke^vara, in 875 A. D. He also
us that king
ri
founded a monastery
therein
all
for the perpetual enjoyment of the or the community of monks, and placed Bhiksu-samgha
the necessaries
of
life.
Ho
also
endowed the
210
BUDDHISM
of
fields.
He
did
all
these
the propagation of
Buddhism
reve-
and not
nues.
for his
own enjoyment
or increment
of royal
for
Usual benedictions
and imprecations
those
who
maintain or destroy the gifts are added at the end. Indravarman, who was thus a devoted follower of Buddhism, got
the posthumous
titla of
Parama-Buddhaloka fNo.
36),
The
An-Thai
Ins.
the erection
by kings Bhadravarman and Inat the request of, and out of respect dravarman, apparently for a monk called Nagapuspa. Again, the Nhan-Bieu Ins.
of temples and monasteries
Champa
monastery, called
Lyan Vrddhakula.
Referring
to
the condition of
Buddhism
in
Lin-i
or
be-
Champa,
I-tsing
long to the
remarks that "the Buddhists generally Aryasammiti-uikaya and there are also a few
'.
followers of the Sarvastivadanikaya This would 1 r$ut, according prevalence of Hlnayana sects.
mean
to
the
the
inscriptions, the later Mahayftna form of Buddhism was most predominant in Champa. This clearly fallows from the reference to AvalokiteSvara, Amitabha etc. as well as from the concep-
37).
Hence
that a large number of Buddhist goJs and goddesses received the homage of the people. Some of these
it is
divinities are
named
in
Kim Choua
>rl
Ins.
rl
(No.
93)
viz
rl
Jina Parame-vara,
rl
>rl
JinalokeSvara,
SaugatadeveSvara
iva
Jinadevadevi
and Buddha
sects
(cf.
The
reciprocal
by Takaknsu
p, 12.
211
of
two religious sects is also indicated by the Buddha was called Damarelvara (No. 123), the lord Damaras or bhutaa, an epithet originally belonging to
It is
^iva.
also
decorated the famous Buddhist temples of Dong Duong. 1 It may be observed in conclusion that the famous Buddhist formula "ye
in
dharmah hetupra.bhav&h"
etc. is also
found
Champa
(No. 126).
The archaeological
dence of inscriptions in regard to the importance of Buddhism. The Dong Duong Ins. of Iridravarman Parama-Bud-
dhaloka
refers, as
we have
seen above,
to
the erection of
a^
Buddhist temple and a monastery Now, the excavations at that place have unearthed the remains of a Buddhist temple,
far
greater in
in
dimensions
Several
than
the
largeHt
of
Brahmauical
also Champa. images temple been discovered amid the ruins. On the whole Dong Duong appears to have been an important stronghold of Buddhism.
Buddha have
An image
ft.
of
It
Buddha found
is
at
Dong Duong
is
nearly 5
in height.
seated
in
U riia
fashion
with the
is
The god
series
of
homage
to
him.
Buddha
is
far discovered in
Champa.
There
is
a peculiar
Buddha
Trung
Tin.
Bud-
dha
is
seven hoods.
are
Dong, Buddha
1.
figures
seated
Farm
I.
C. II. p. 134,
212
BUDDHISM
at
Tinh also represents Buddha as protected by a Naga and seated between two
Phuoc
stupaa.
number
of small but
Phong-nha in Quang-Binh. They represent (1) a dagaba, (2-3) two images, probably of AvalokiteSvara and (4) a female
deity, probably Tara,
figures,
one in
Bhumisparsa and the other in Dharmacakrapra vartana-mudra. It appears that the cave was a sanctua ry of the Mahayftna
Buddhists
who frequented
it
in large
them
The
influence of the
Mahayana form
of
Buddhism
is
fur-
Bodhisattva found in
the neighbourhood of BinhDinh. The god is seated cross-legged on the coils of a Naga, and his head is protected by its seven
decorated by a rich headdress, rich ornaments hanging from the ear, necklaces and bracelets. His dress is transparent like that of the Buddhist figures of the Gupta period,
hoods.
is
He
and not marked by waving lines as we find in the Gandhara images and in the Buddha figure described above. It passes
tinder his right armpit
soles of his feet are
left
shoulder.
The
figure of a wheel.
lap, while the palm of his right hand, placed on that of the left, shows the sign of a lotus
rest
flower.
There
is
also a standing
image of Bodhiaattva
identified
in
stone,
Two
Parrn
1.
C.
Vol. 11,
pp.
433
ff.
B. E. P.
Vol.
I,
pp.
22
fl
Figt. 7.12.
213
of inscriptions
the
conclusion
^aivism,
the country.
King
Sri
Jaya Indravarmndeva VII was evidently a great We are told that he was learned in the
dei-
(No. 81) It is rather remarkable that remains of stupas, a structure almost invariably assoc ated with Buddhism, are almost
conspicuous
by
absence.
Champa
books. 1
in ancient
times
It
may
be
Bat the existence of stupaa in oroved by references in Chinese safely held that the ruins of these
is
times, as in India,
nearly
1.
T'ounc Pao
1910, p. 497.
CHAPTER
Society.
The Indian
fied in
IX.
colonists in
Champa
type,
tried
to
build
up a
Hindu
but
it
bad to be moditraditions,
Bat
this division
life
except with
solitary
whereus references to
enumeration of castes
is
6udra are conspicuous by their absence. Thus we read in the imprecatory verses: "Those who take away those goodsKsatriyas, Kings or
doleful hell
Brahmauas
fall
every
mother/'
who
take
away
Hindu Sastras
was merely
theoretical.
The Indian
Brahinanas, while
there
was probably no very aharp distinction between the other classes of society. The merchants, on kccount of their wealth,
probably occupied a high position
the passages quoted above,
in society as indicated
by
among
the
common rank
is
of people,
There
no clear
indication
marked out
1
Ins.
No.
No.
31.
215
The distinction between Brahmanas and Ksatriyas seems more akin to that of classes r ither than that of castes. For
one thing,
it is
the two
was
Manorathavarman, as is apparent from his title Varman, muat have been a Ksatriya, and thus Rudravarman
had a Brahmana father and Ksatriya mother.
sion
is
This conclu-
corroborated by the fact that in Ins. No. 7 he is called the "ornament of the Brahma-Ksatriya family (or
Again, the sister of king Prabhasadharma married Satyakausikasvarni. The latter was undoubtedly a Brahmaua
families).
and the
issue
of
this
marriage,
Bhadre-
is
marriages were pretty frequent seems to follow No. 75, where the king, Sri Jay* Harivarmadeva,
from
is
Ins.
said to
belong "to Ksatriya family on both the father's and mother's Such qualifying phrases would have been absolutely hide".
uncalled for
if
marriage
usually
took
place
between
members
It
is
of the
same
caste.
probably the marriage relation between Ksatriyas and Brahmanas that gave ris3 to a new clan, the Brahma1 Ksatriyas, to which frequent reference
is
made
in inscrip-
tions.
The word
of both
(Ins.
literally means "partaking of the character Brahmana and Ksatriya." Two kings viz. Rudravarman
23) are
said
to
be the
is
The
Brahma-Ksatra
of
well-known caste
1.
in India.
Bengal be-
On
the
Prof.
216
longed to this caste and
parts of India.
SOCIETY
it
exists
till
to
this
day
in
many
In Champa, however, the Brahma-Ksatriyas do not seem to have formed a separate caste or class, but were
This
is
conclusively
proved by a comparison of the two inscriptions, Nos. 72, and 75. In the former, the king, Sii Jaya Harivarniadeva, is
said to belong to
inscription he
is
"Brahma-Ksatriya
caste",
on both
his father's
expressly said to belong to "Ksntriya family and mother's side". Thus Brahma-Ksathe Ksatriyas, be any rigid dis-
and
not possibly
position in society.
As
has already been observed, they did not dominate over the king and the state to the same extent as in India. But
otherwise they occupied a position of great dignity. The Brahmanas are regarded as gods among men, and the murder of a Brahmana is regarded as a very heinous crime (No. 12).
According to the same inscription even kings are said to be devoted to them (No. 12). It is doubtful, however, whether they ranked above the
Ksatriyas.
It
is
true that in
the only instance where the traditional four castes are enumerated, the Brahmanas occupy the conventional position of
supremacy; but
3
in a
Ksatriyas are placed before the find in Buddhist and Jaina books, accor-
show that the distinction between the Brahmanas and the Ksatriyas was not a very rigid one, and they cannot be said to have formed two castes in the strict sense of the term.
the whole, the available materials saem to
1 cf. p. 150
On
above
12, v. 13
;
cf. Ins,
NO.
Ins.
No. 31, C
v. 7,
and D.
217
the
show that
these were
distinguished
from the rest of the population. Bat whether this distinction led to any restriction about food and marriage such as prevails in India between two castes, we are unable to determine.
Taking everything
into
consideration
it
would seem
was
two broad classes, the higher one composed of Brahmanas and Ksatriyas, and the lower one consisting of the remaining
people.
But there was another important distinction in society the aristocracy and commonalty. These two divisions were certainly overlapping to a great extent.
viz.
that between
In other words, the members of the aristocracy most often belonged to the Brahmana and Ksatriya classes but it almost
certainly comprised other people,
who gained
this high
rank
by
in deprivi-
We
by others in
world" were
king as
reward
The
privileges consist
of:
and ornaments.
such as palanquins
etc.
accompaniment of music
Among
"The honour
of being
of putting a garland on
head, the
distinction
marked by an excellent tilaka (mark on the forehead), a complete ornament for the ear, best ear-ring, a pair of robes, decoration by golden girdle-string, an axcelleat dagger with
218
SOCIETY
a golden sheath, a vessel and a cirdnda white as silver. To these are added "an umbrella made of the ftat.hers of pea-
cock and a multitude of pitchers and vases, a id a palanquin with silver staff" Similar honours were conferred by the king
a brother of the
minister
named
Sjiia
Jayendrapati as a
mark
We are told of appreciation of his poetical merits. that in nine different temples of the realm Ajiia Jayendrapati
poetical inscriptions
composed
(Ins,
No. 39, b)
In botli these respects the Indian colonists kept up the
tradition of their motherland. In ancient India people
laid a
using
personages in recognition of their loyal arid faithful services. Traces of these customs still persist in the Native States of
India, particularly
among
which the two ministers belonged may be regarded as a typical aristocratic family. Of the three brothers, two, as we have seen above distinguished themselves
to
The family
in court
by administrative ability and poetic talents. The third brother, Sjiia Narendra Nrpavitra was no lees famous.
He was
"versed in
all sacrificial
ceremonies and in
Besides, he
all treatises
aiva religion".
was a
linguist,
and by hard exertion mastered the languages of neighbouring countries. We are told that he "was able to understand
thoroughly the meaning of messages sent by kings from different countries, after looking over them only for an instant".
caste
219
occupation
In addition to the distinctions mentioned above the king also granted titles to the members of the aristocracy. We
ded
have got reference to several high officials who were rewarin this manner. Thus king Jayasimhavarman gave three
Captain of Guards viz. Tlvarakalpa, 6ivakalpa and ^rikalpa (Ins. No. 35). Again PovKlufiPilih Rajadvarah "obtained the title of Akaladhipati as a reward for the zeal
titles to his favourite
with which he served the king" (Ins. No. 43). But Rajadvarah obtained something moro substantial for his services, viz.
a grant of lauds.
It
accompanied the other distinctions in order to enable the recipients to maintain their dignity, and this laid the foundation
of a hereditary landed aristocracy.
not enough
pursue the subject any further. A general idea of the manners and customs of the aristocracy may be formed from what has been said above regarddetails to
But history, aa properly undermore with the life of commoa people than with big events connected with kings and nobles. Unfortrnately, however, it is difficult and well-nigh impossift').
itself
ble to
make
this the
guiding principle
to dis-
cuss the history of any ancle at civilisation. materials on which we are to base our accounts are
written
mostly
concerned with the higher classes of people, and it is only in an indirect way that we can glean some informations from
It is only when we are fortupeople. nate enough in coming across a highly developed national art
we may
life,
mon
more
so
when
rich
in phonetic value.
SOCIETY
The
It
18
tic ^alue,
developed and its phonealthough not very high, is not altogether negligible. possible therefore to get some valuable information from
art of
Champa was
fairly
a careful study of this art. But one note of warning has to be sounded before we proceed to this task. As will be demonstrated in the next chapter, the art of Champa was deri-
ved from that of India and not of indigenous growth. Its It is difficult to judge therefore the spirit was also Indian. extent to which it reflects the national life of Champa as
against merely handing
art.
down
and subject to the risk of being led astray at times, we may cull a few valuable informations regarding the dress and ornaments of common people in anthis reservation,
With
cient
Champa.
First as to the dress. It is indeed very striking that the sculptures represent the dress of the people as very scanty. Only the portion below the waist is covered; the rest of the body, even in cases of females, is nude. The
possible that in course of time a garment for the upper part of the body was introduced, but this is not reflected in the artistic representations, till a
evidence of art in this respect is in full agreement Chinese accounts (cf. p. 11 above;. It is
with the
very
late period.
As
it
to the dress
may
which covered the lower part of the body classes, the long and the
The long one extends down to the ankle while the short one never reaches beyond the knee, and sometimes even There were of course great variestops short much above it
short.
ties in both.
it
Sometimes ths cloth was quite plain, but often contained rich and varied designs in variegated colours, and was plaited in fancy patterns. In most cases we find a
loose scarf over the dress
legs.
At a
was replaced by
aprons, or richly
PI.
I.
Dress, as
illus
.iwl
dwriptif
:\rir("nw-()rlf"n,t,
olt*
XI,
X 11
r,
PI.
II.
Head-dress
(
Reproduced from
the,
publications
Cams by H. Pann
Sculptures,
(cf. p.
221.)
4f,nl,
Voh. XI,
221
The long dress resembles a modern while the short one looks like drawers. As a rule
women
were
men
the latter.
Both
by a
1
belt
The
ascetics
narrow
legs.
As
teach us
nothing. One Chinese authority says that the colours chiefly used were black, yellow, red and purple, whereas the use of white was punishable by death.
The Chams paid some attention to hair-dressing. The sculptures have preserved a number of specimens, showing the curious ways in which they tied their hair in various
fanciful patterns.
They
various
types.
It appears
was
either
tied
in
round and high chignon or allowed to fall loosely over the neck and soulders. Sometimes a diadem was used either by
itself or just to
(nubkutKa) sf
keep the chignon in its place. Later on caps various shapes were introduced, most of these
in
full
According to an
authority quoted
by Ma
Touan-lin,
people walked Another authority belonging to the 15th century barefooted. reports that "only the king wears shoes, the courtiers are
while the
common
I.
C. PI.
PLXXV--CLXXVL
CLXXV1II, CLXXIX.
2.
Farm.
1.
PI.
222
SOCIETY
two observations can only the well-known oriental custom according to which the But the
last
same
state of things.
refer to
courtiers
presence.
must leave
their
does not prove that they are in the habit of walking bareWe can, therefore, accept the footed even outside the court.
statement of Ma Touan-lin, viz. that the practice of wearing shoes was limited to upper classes alone. This is corroborated
by the
ptures.
in the scul-
type of
times
is
The few specimens that we come across are all of the Somesandals tied to the foot by means of a strap.
decorated with jewellery (cf. above p. 161. 1. 18). of the ear are man}'' and varied in charais first
The ornaments
cter.
There
It
18
either
Ib
circular or oval
of a flower.
also
variously designed.
sometimes quite large in number, which are set round the ear. Lastly the pendants, which are often
rings,
Next
lets
to the ear-ornaments
may
round the wrist as well as round the upper part of the shoulder. Similar ornaments are also put round
Among
may
its
appears that the sacred thread (upavlta) lost religious character in Champa and came to be used as an
Lastly,
it
study
of art in
ancient
that the people led a life of ease, if not alwaj's of opulence and luxury. The few data we possess regarding
Champa
223
Agriculture was no doubt the principal occupation of the Although the quantity of fertile lands was rather people. small they made good tha defect by a system of irrigation, The chief products traces of which exist even to this day.
have been already referred to (p. 8) and the cultivation of these must have afforded maintenance to the great majority
of people.
and we have many references in Chinese literature to the manufactures, and arts and crafts of Champa.
few of these
may
A.
be noted below
AGRICULTURAL.
the produc-
1. (a)
tion
of
They made
Sometimes
cloths of silk
cloths,
silver, embroidery and the Chams made great progress in this art. (b) Manufacture of perfumes from sandalwood and
3.
Manufacture of alcohol from the juice of betel-nut. Straw hats were made from a kind of palms grown in
water.
Mats were made from fan-palm. Ropes and fine basket work made out of a variety of plants and herbs.
4.
5.
B.
1.
MINERAL.
gold, silver, copper, iron
The
different metals
soil
and tin
and manufactured
in the shape of
jwellery.
and
224,
4.
SOCIETY
China vases were
also
manufactured
to
a very large
extent.
C.
1.
ANIMAL PRODUCT.
2.
Ivory work was a very important industry. The horn of rhinoceros was regarded as very valuable
its
on account of
article of
commerce.
stone-cutting,
least
was that
of ship-building.
By
their
for
their safety
keen martitime activity, and the Chinese vidence makes it The Chams were quite clear that they had a powerful navy. hardy fearless mariners and boldly plied the ocean for
the purposes of trade and war. sels as well as ships of war.
We
often hear of
Cham
fleet
pillaging
visited China,
Java
An
which passed along their coast. The vessels going to or coming from China which had of necessity to sail close to the
shores of
Annam, were
their
special victims,
and
for
some
time the Annamese waters came to be regarded with terror T)y the trading people ef the east.
An
Chams was
among them.
Regular slave-
225'
We
it
became a normal practice for all who endowed a temple to assign to it both male and female These inscriptions refer slaves for carrying on menial work.
in tlse inscriptions
and
all
nationalities such
Khmer, Cham, Chinese, Siamese etc. The prisoners of war were also sometimes condemned to slavery, and the same As we have seen lot often awaited the rebellions subjects. above (p. 79), when the rebellion of Paudurariga was crushed
Parame^varavarmadeva Dharmaraja, half of the population were distributed as slaves to various establishby King
ments.
of
Cham
the
woman
opinion that the matriarchal system prevailed in Champa before it was colonised by the Hindus. This may be regarded aa
probable
times.
in
though
little
traces
of
it
remained in historical
of the
queen
in India
of matriarchy.
and can be explained without assuming the existence Of far greater interest in this connection,
however, are a series of successions through female lines in historical times. Thus king Prthivlndravarman was succee-
ded by two sons of his sister, Satyavarman and Indravarman, and the latter was again succeeded by his sister's husband,
Again Indravarman II was succeeded by his wife's sister's son. These instances might be attributed to matriarchal principles, but as we do not know whether there, were any direct male descendants in any of these eases we
and
sister's son.
are
unable
to
form any
definite
conclusion.
Chinese
226
SOCIETY
:
"'Among the
of
Chains
it
is
the fe-
no
importance".
also
Several
in
Annam have
been re-
garded as bearing traces of matriarchal principles, which, besides, are the general characteristics of Ma!ayo-Polynesian
or Austronesian race to which they belonged. that might be the custom, if it prevailed at
been thoroughly modified by the Hindu colonists. least as the extant evidence goes, the position of
women
in
Champa
seems to be on
all fours
As
in India,
the
marriage
was confined
to one's
own
clan corresponding
to yotra.
We
have reference to two important clans those of narikela These names were deri(cocoanut) and Kramuka (betelnut). ved from a mythical story according to which the founder
of each of these clans
was discovered.while
infant,
in a
coco-
who reared him up and him his own daughter together with his ultimately gave kingdom. There were possibly other clans of this type, and
the clannish
superseded
a
all
sentiments, although based on mythical legends, other barriers of society. Thus we are told
that a lady belonging to a noble family would marry even man of no substance if he belonged to the same clan, and that marriage relations were determined by considerations of
those of cnste.
to the
The
details of
immediately recall those of India to which they bear a close resemblance. The inevitable matchmaker, usually a Brahmana, as in India, settles the prelimi1.
ff.
227
He
such as a quantity of gold, silver, and jewels, two pitchers of After the proposal is agreed to on both sides wine, and fibh. he settles an auspicious day for the ceremony, for, as in India,
the ceremony could take place only on certain
fixed
tithia.
On
the
day
and bride
who
is
the occasion.
priest
groom
This
again followed by dance, music and other festivities. Like the marriage ceremony the relation of husband and
wife, too,
we have
undoubted evidence of some of the most important characThus when the husband died, the teristics of that relation.
wife
at least one
followed him
sail rite in
well-known
India.
Some
inscriptions
The
case
tragic
Annameae queen of Jaya Simhavarman IV shows how it was even for an unwilling victim to avoid this fate (see above, p. 124). The traveller Odoric de Pora
"When
man
burnt along
world" 1
Those who did not die along with their husbands mostly
lived like
1.
2.
Toung
B. E. F. Vol.
XIV, No.
9, p.
14.
228
livos
SOCIETY
and did not dress their
hair.
It
is
what we
find
in India.
On
the sama
and ^jhis
above)
is
The sacred
loosely
in
of
upon the lower classes of people, if we are to believe an account preserved hi the Chinese Text called Tao-yi-
tche-lio.
We
when
some days, the sailors married the women of the town The men and women lived as husband and wife locality. the short residence of the former, and when the time during
for
came they took leave of one another amid tears and lamentations. Next year the women again married the
of parting
new batch
any one
of sailors,
and
so on.
We
if
perchance
a long time, he was warmly received by his former wife and offered food and drink, but the old ties of husband and wife
1 being once dissolved, could not be automatically revived. Nevertheless there was a high ideal of womanhood, and feminine virtues are frequently referred to. The good quali-
ties of
Pu lyan Rajakula enumerated in Ins No. 36 (vv. 8 ff) be regarded as those of an idenl woman. The women were, as a general rule, very religious, and many inscriptions record their religions gifts and pious endowments Ths heroic example of a lady determined to save her honour even at the cost of her life has been referred to on p. 76. above.
may
Some of the popular customs arid ceremonies of Champa have been recorded by Chinese historians. These were held on fixed dates in accordance with the Hindu calendar which
was
1.
in
vogue
in
Champa.
of
Ibid p.
'37.
among
the mariners
oil
Hue.
229
and months ended in Amavasyft or New-moon. Many A few peculiar of tho Hindu festivals were observed there.
ceremonies are recorded below.
On
the
the
New
let
town and
of
Year's day an elephant was taken out of loose; for they believed that they would
thereby get
month
In the the evil spirits for the year. held grand boat-races in which even the Ssadha they
rid of
At the
feast
of
the winter-solstice,
which took place on the full-moon day of the llth month, the poople presented the king with samples of their agriculand industrial produc.s. Lastly, oil the 15th day of the month of Caitra, a wooden lower was constructed outside the
tural
of
all
ranks
then burnt aa
has regarded
all
thes3 customs
as of indigenous
letting
may
old
be doubted.
The
there
practice of
is
when
of
occurs in
many
stories
this
India.
to
Th?
first
men
is
a well-known custom
its
in this country,
and
counterpart in
th/3
modern Dolayatra
Ths
festivals in
Champa
recorded above
may
thus
bj regarded,
like
many
Th'jre
Even the king took part in them vest, as we find in India. and was to give the signal for harvest by himsalf cutting a
handtul of
ric3.
Some
barbarous.
of the customs
Thus every
first
280
SOCIETY
month and the 15th day of the 12th month, the people were authorised to procure the galls of living persons and sell them to
officials.
were mixed with an intoxicating drink and taken by the official with hig family. Thay believed that they would thereby be feared by other persons and be safe
These
galls
from
infectious diseases.
The funeral ceremony was analogous to that of The usual practice was to burn the body on a pyre.
India.
The
cremation took place the very next day, in the case of the ordinary people, and three or seven days after death, in the The dead body was case, respectively, of nobles and kings.
It
the accompaniment of
members
heads,
male
and female,
with shaved
accompanied
all
lamentations
There they burnt the body on a pyre, and having collected the
ashes in an earthen pot and thrown
it
to their house in profound silence. If the deceased belonged to any noble family, or had performed any high functions in
the state, the burning ceremony had to be performed near the mouth of a river, and the ashes were placed in a coppei pot.
In the case of the king this pot must be of gold and it had to be thrown into the sea. Thus the distinction of ranks was
carefully preserved even after death.
For a period of two months the members of the family came to the pyre at the end of each week with incense and
perfume, and uttered wails and lamentations over the remains of the departed. On the hundredth day, and again in the third year, some ceremony had to be performed in honour
of the dead.
1.
231
Although cremation was the usual rule, the practice In accordance of exposing the dead body was not unknown. with the custom pravalent among the Parsis, and among several peoples in ancient India, the
field
left in
an open
"sacred
After a few
days the family of the deceased collected his bones, burnt them to ashes and threw them into water. 1
It
is
difficult to
According to soin Chinese authorities tin people did not usi any ferment3d drink, whereas others say that th^y made alcohol by extracting the
morality
prevalent
among
the
people.
juice of
b^tolnuts.
Inscrip-
and musicians and the basreliefs depict many dancing and musical parties together with a There were probably variety of Indian musical instruments.
some dramatic performances in which men and women both took part, and some heroic ballads were sung to the accompaniment of suitable musical instruments.
also
the
study of Indian
Champa.
It
is
evident from
the published inscriptions that at least upto the tenth century A. D. the Classical Sanskrit Literature, particularly the
Kavya, was thoroughly studied, probably even to the exclusion of the native literature, if there were any. Sanskrit became the language of the learned and the indigenous tongue suffered
a cold neglect. Not only were Indian books imported and studied but even new books were written in Sanskrit, and the
name
it
has
reached us (No.
232
SOCIETY
'
is
said to
have been
versed in the four Vedas(No 4). King Indravarnian III is said to have been versed in the well-known six systems of Philosophy,
aa well as in
Panini's
In addition, he
knew
the
l5rl
King
VII
was versed in
Dharma^astras,
No. 81).
Bharggavlya
(Ins.
Whether
thes3
woud have
us believe
may
be doub-
different
may
be regarded
To the
The
list
may
be added
on the strength of
1.
Epics.
opics, the
in
Thus reference
is
made
to Yudhisthira,
Rama, son
valour
of Dhanafijaya in No. 23, and to the son of Panda in No. 39 Besides, the story of the destruction of the Tripura-Asuras
as contained in No. 18, bears a very close resemblance to
what
No.
we
14,
find in the
Anuf asanaparva
of
Mahabharata.
The
alluHion
in
of
Kuvera, occurring
is
All these point to a very intimate the part of the people of Champa.
2.
The
religious
litorature,
s'.;cts,
particularly
233
epi-
The
familiarity
of the
people
thets and legends of Siva, Vi snu and other gods, as discussed in Book II Chaps. II and V above, cannot be explained except
on
it
this assumption.
Wo
specific references to
in inscriptions.
is
vitra
said to
with
man
the Saiva religion" (No. 39). The minister of King IndravarIII "was versed in sacred scriptures" (No. 46).
3.
The Smrti
literature,
specially the
Manavadharma^as-
tra or
Manu
authoritative
65,
Specific
reference to
,
may
to
The
Narada Smrti.
4.
The great influence of Classical Sanskrit literature, including Kavya and Prose romances, is met with in all the SansThe writers of these krit inscriptions that have reached us.
inscriptions
styles of
different metres
tiie
and
extremely
arti-
and anuprasas such as is met with in Kadambarl, Naisadha-Carita and Sisupalavadha are not wanting in our Inscriptions. No. 55 may be citf3d
ficial style,
an an
instance
of alliterations.
characterised by placing
ments
5.
two apparently contradictory stateby No. 17. The Chams had evidently a knowledge of the PurAlias.
side
by
side
is
illustrated
We
Ins.
have reference
to
in
1.
According to Manusarahita, Chap. I, v. CO, the entire text wag narrated by Bhrgu, who originally learnt it from Manu.
This
is
2.
Thns
that
Bharggaviya,
in the sense
it
234
ing the same thing.
of it* contents,
it
SOCIETY
From
the
little
among other
things,
with past and future kings. Now this is exactly in conformity with the treatises called the Pur Anas. The Pur&uartha
or Artha-Puraua^astra thug seems to have been a commentary
to or a
Cham
edition of
an Indian Purana.
said
On
the basis of
above
we may draw
up the following
list
in
Champa.
II.
III.
IV. Buddhist
Philosophy, including
the
Mahayana
system.
V.
The
secta
Manu and
K&vya and
CHAPTER
X.
Plan and
Scope.
The study
of the civilisation of
incomplete without a brief reference to the architecture and sculpture of the country. Although Champa cannot boast
of such splendid edifices as
we
find at
Cambodge and
Java,
and her monuments, mainly built of bricks, have mostly disappeared, yet the remains, such as still exist, indicate a fairly
developed artistic sense and manual skill of her people.
in India, the art in
religion,
As
Champa was mostly the handmaid of and the people lavished their skill and resources
edifices
mainly on religious
The few existing remains of civil or military structures of olden times are almost insignificant in character and
temples.
will be briefly noticed at the end.
temples which are in a good state of preservation, or the ruins of which enable us to form a fairly accurate idea of their forms and characteristics are quite large in number. It will be impossible to describe them in detail, nor will thia
erve any useful purpose to a general reader. I shall therefore begin with a general description of the Cham temples and then proceed to give some details of the threa important
The
groups
via:,
those of Hyson,
will be followed
Dong Duong and Po Nagar. This by a very brief reference to some other imporshow important and
'
tant groups
characteristic features of a
somewhat novel
type.
Finally,
classifica-
to
make
chronological
origin.
Those
consult
who want
to
in greater details
may
236
the monumental
"Inventaire Descriptif
des
Monuments Chams De
They
make them
cella,
from a great
distance.
It is a small
and a pyramidal
roof.
The Chams
Kalan.
it
It
in front of
geneanother
Ndtamandir.
This building has two rooms with a communicating door. Only the western room has a door, opening towards the north otherwise the rooms are lighted only by the win:
dows.
in the
Sometimes we
find
built
same
line
tuary.
is accompanied by subsidiary temSometimes these are very small and attached to the ples. wall of enclosure. These structures are all built in brick aad
by
a wall
wards the
through shape of the principal sanctuary, and its two doorways, opposite each other, are approached by two flights of stairs on the east and the west. Beeast.
a Gate-Tower to-
It
has the
I.
In
follow,
stated,
chapter,
shall
page,
figure,
and
plate,
unless otherwise
be taken
to refer to
this book.
237
suppor-
roofs,
merely pillars. structures close hy, which served as record rooms, storerooms etc. In most cases, however, no traces of the wall of enclosure
ted by
thin walls or
In theso
built
of
cases
eithsr the
wall
was not
or
very
light
perished.
The
sists of
square
chamber.
Its
polishad.
one conical
rise in
vault
which
top.
a stone slab
It was probably a device to put an awning or a canopy end. above the divine image. The cella usually has only one door
towards the east on the other sides there are niches in the
;
The
the
room on a
plat-
form ending in a Sndna-droni. It has & long narrow projection which serves to carry away water used for bathing the idol. Sometimes there was a Soma-Sutra, either along the
ground, or suspended high up in the air, for removing the water outside the room. The sanctuary opens into a vaulted passage which leads to an elaborate doorway with threshold, lintel
is
and frames, all made of stone, and above the lintel a frame of brick or stone called tympanum. The tymoften contains sculptures
panum
elaborate character.
other vaulted
vestibule.
passage which leads to an antechamber or This antechamber, which looks like the sanc-
tuary in miniature, is riot, however, always present. In such cases the vaulted passage ia extended upto the Gate-Tower.
The
entire
building,
both
vestibule,
IB
288
placed on a
the main
in front
Only
intersected
by a
staircase.
a square tower
with a Qikhara.
^ik haras, but those of the normal type consist of a series of four storeys, one above the other, diminishing as they rise, and crowned by a curvilinear pyramidal stone slab.
sanctuary. Each wall has one elaborate moulding at the base, and another at the top, which may be designated respecti-
vely as the Base and the Cornice. The body of the wall is intersected by a number of bold vertical projections
with broad
flat
surfaces between
Inter- pilasters.
them.
decorated by carvings of various patterns. The Pilasters are usually five in number, but the central
hidden behind the false doorway which covers the centre of each of the three walls other than that which conone
is
These
false
Cham
The Base and the Cornice are often decorated with richly carved figures and other ornamental designs, notably,
in the case of Cornice,
by the
frieze of
is
garlands.
peculiar
characteristic of the
an attempt to strengthen the junction of two Cornices by slabs of stone which are often elegantly carved into beautiful forms of Makaras and
tern plea
Cham
Apaaraa.
of
the
Comics, on
towers.
Each
a miniature representation of
the sanctuary
239
sometimes broad and sometimes very narrow, rises the first This storey as well as tha next ikhara. storey of the one are diminutive forms of the sanctuary itself and higher
only false niches are substitupossess all its essential parts, ted for the false doorways, and the number of Pilasters on the
walls
is
3.
The
'Base*
is
also
upper storeys, but they have, in addition, wanting sculptured stone slabs fixed on the Inter-pilasters. The third It differs storey has usually two, but sometimes no Pilasters.
stories in
viz.
From
the roof of
it
springs
the crowning ornament of the whole building, a slab of stone, square or potygonal at the base and curvilinear and pyramidal in shape.
In
addition
to the
normal
above, two other distinct types may be noted. The first of these consists of two storeys, the upper one having the shape of an elongated arched vault with ogival ends at two sides and a slightly concave curve at the top. This type will be
briefly referred to
as
The
third
dome springing
sanctuary, and
of
surmounted by a
form, resembling
of
massive
circular
member
corrugated
what
is
called the
XmaUka
in the Sikharaa
The temples
slabs are used
in Champfi, are
made
of brick
though stone
are frequently
to
add
strength or
lintel,
angular pieces
made
of stone. 1
Vol.
I,
pp.
17-25.
240
| S.
The Myson group of temples is situated in a valley forthe chains of Deo Le, about 21 milos, as the crow Touranne. The "/alley is almost flies, south-south-east of
med by
circular
It has only one opening to the north through a small river drains its waters to the Song Thu Bon. which
to another.
The temples
tinct groups
at
into
several
dis-
which cover the valley as well as the low peaks 2 The groups A and A* are on the right of neighbouring hills. side of the river and face the group.s B-C-D directly on tha
opposite bank.
little
lower
down
the river
on
its
right
bank
is
the
Group G
preceding groups the same bank. At about 440 yards from the last, on the same bank of the river, is the Gate-Tower K. On
on a low peak. It towers over the as well as on Groups E-F, still further
down on
left
the
is
bank, lower
down
B-C-D
is
the
Group H, while
a little further
a small chamber
are also remains
about the mid-height of a peak, There of other structures which have almost
wholly disappeared.
GROUP A
The most ancient tomphs
and
it
in
the
A.-1
A-2
on
A-7, three on
side. 8
All these
in a
walls.
flight
temples are
built
one
terrace,
situated
quadrangular courtyard surrounded by brick Gate-Tower A-8, with two doorways and double of stairs, standing on the same line as A-l cuts this wall
large
1.
Vol.
977.
I,
B. E. P.
Vo
..
IV.,
pp 805.
2.
3.
PI
Pl.LXVU. LXVlir.LXXIL
PI.
III.
cf. p.
241)
(RfiproduM'l
from
tic
puUicutions of
Ecolc,
Franchise
tifdvs
XII
viz.
Inventor?,
241
A Big
Hall
just outside
almost completely ruined, the boundary wall. Within the enclosure are
stands in front of
A 9, A 8,
four other subsidiary temples of different styles and of later date. These are 10, just to the north of the main group,
and
11,
12 and
wall.
The
walls begin to bend at about 4-5ths of their height and form an arch. There are six niches in the walls. The idol, a
linga,
is
now
broken, and
its
Soma-Sutra
sible to
in the false
doorway
impos-
the west.
The roofs of the vestibules are high vestibules. and pyramidal in shape. The vast basement or the terrace of the temples A-l and
tages or stories.
A 2-7 presents a
motives.
level
cruciform plan and consists of two main These are decorated with fine mouldings,
figures of animals
fantastic
and pleasing
The
is
and
about 6J ft. high above the ground reached on the west by a staircase.
terrace
is
divided
by vertical
and
Inter-pilasters,
decorated with luxuriant foliage pattern of various designs. The frieze is ornamented by garlands and busts of Apsarcw.
The
jections.
false
doorways at the sides are also treated as proThat on the southern side conmsts of two parts.
is
itaelf
with throe
242
niches at the base containing images. The lower one, double in plan, imitates a doorway with aide pilasters sculptured
The front
and
foliage
ways are represented by niches divided into two parts. The second and third stages are repetitions of the
first
though on a smaller scale. No data are available for forming an accurate idea of the fourth stage, but it appears that the
terminal stone was a conical and curvilinear octagon in shape. The vestibules were treated as miniature temples. Of
Around the
of
them have a
6,
resemble
A6
has no
storied pyramidal
in a curved gable.
ornamented with
buildings
The other
ticular notice.
(A
13) do not
call for
any par-
To the on th
ples A' 1-4,
all
wa* A
fifth
tempi* which
all
seem to
TW9
1; PI,
rpBp
> tbe
southernmost of
all,
and
is
bounded
LXXIII
PI.
IV.
Myson Temple G
the
1.
(c. P. 243)
(Re/produced frmn
pirfJ/icationn
of Emir,
Fr.i,nr,aifie
243
nearly a square. In the centre of the enthe principal temple B- 1 made mostly of stone bat
is
baily constructed.
the
hall
6 occupy respectively the south-eastern and north-easThere are two other temples within the enclosure, tern angle.
and
3 in the jjQUth-west angle, and B^ 4 in front of it. There are besides, seven miniature temples B 7-B 13 attached to the 1 enclosing wall. The columns Lastly, there is * colonnade in front of B 1.
Ef
seem
to
they are very elegant. The octagonal shaft is fluted and ornamented at both ends. The base and capital are both executed
The abacus
is
The top-
5 is of
peculiar construction.
is
It has only
ridge-shaped with
1.
very ancient and probably of the same age 6 resembles B 5 but is of smaller dimensions. 5
GROUP
This group
is
C.
parallel to that of B, but
enclosed
by a wall
C 1 has got a different orientation from B 1. The Gate-Tower C 2 and five other edifices, three temples C 3, C 4, and C 5 and two subsidiary halls C 6, C 7, have all the same orientation as B 1.* The temple C 1 s is not of normal type. Externally, it
the principal sanctury
resembles
1.
Besides,
LXXVIH
Fig 82.
Fl.
PI.
LXXIX.
2.
3.
p. 377.
LXXX LXXXl.
LXXVIU.
LXXXII.
4.
5.
Fl.
244
the temple looks like two different buildings, the sanctuary and the vestibule being separated by an open space. Internally,
is
but
The Gate-Tower
2,
C5 C6
all
and
same
line
from
left to right.
in the vacant
space between
belong to the
GROUP
of
The two groups B and C contain only the two temples. Their Halls, which are
Big
in a
forms a
walls of
circuit
and C.
edifices
The two
D 1, and D
2,
2 are both large halls, illumined on each side by three windows. Each is divided into three the pillars parts by
2 and
attached to the walls, and opens at the two ends by two doorwith the usual passage and porch. ways
There are two other subsidiary temples D 3 and D 4, and two minor D 5 and D 6 within the same enclosure. buildings Of these D 4 and D 6 to to the same as A-7
appear
belong
age
later.*
GROUP E>
E
1,
the
group, differs
1. PI.
2>
main temple and the central building of this from the normal type of temple? represented by
LXXXUI.
PL UCXXIV.
Pi.
.3.
4.
LXXXV-J,XXXVi.
PL LXXXVU-XCi.
245
its comparaa tiled roof, the remains of tively thin walls could only carry which now completely cover the building. The inner chamber
1.
It
is
not covered by a
square in plan, and has four wooden columns at the lour It opens by a doorway to the west, and has in the angles.
is
There were originally two subsidiary temples E 5 and fi 6 to the south ami south-west, and a third E 4 was added to th'j
north at a later date.
edifices
and
8,
9.
buil-
finished.
number
shape,
the
however, completely
are
Tower E
preceded by a Big Hall E 3. Of these temples, E 5 alone faces the east, while all the others face towards the west. It may be noted that Ganesa
to the interior.
This
is
of
5.
GROUP F a
F
3,
This group consists of a central tempi* F 1, and another, built to its south at a later date. The whole is enclosed
wall,
by a
roof.
by the
Gate-Tower
2.
Both
and
GROUP a*
The
principal sanctuary
1,
by a wall
which
is
opened by a
PI.
PI.
p;,
2.
XCH. LXXXVII,
XCIil, XC1V.
U.
x<.'V~- xCVi.
246
ARCHITECTURE
G
2.
ATSTD
SCULPTURE
is
Gate-Tower
3,
and
to the
5,
outside
temple
Witnin
the enclosure
4 at the south-eastern
The temple G
1,
certain peculiarities.
though belonging to the normal tyoe, has Its vestibule has three entrances and its
foundation has got special decorations. Terra-cotta has been largely used instead of stone, and the false door- ways on the
walls are comparatively narrow.
GROUP
The
principal sanctuary
H. 1
iaces east.
In front of
it is
2,
preceded by a small doorway H 3, the substiThis door cuts the enclosing wall in
4 at the south-eastern angle. besides, a subsidiary building It is to be noted that the Big Hall, facing the gate, which is
usually situated outside the boundary
wall,
is
here
placed
itself
GROUP
The group has got only the Gats Tow^r giving access to a courtyard enclos3d by brick walls. The temples within the
enclosure have wholly disappeared. 2
THE HALL
L.
This building erected at the mid-height of a small peak overlooking the groups B.-C.-D. on the south, consists merely
of a long
at the
It
two
PI
PI.
PI.
XCV, XCVII.
XCVII. XCVII.
247
MYSON TEMPLES.
The Myson group of temples belonged This is evident from the Snanadronl found
temples, and enormous tin gas in
to
the Saiva
cult.
in
Al
and other
E l.Lihgas have also 4, B 1 and probably also 1, B 4, F 1, F 3, and C 1 contained images of iva. Among other divinities may be mentioned Ganesa (B 3, E 5) and Skanda (in front of B 3).
10 and
of
other
Among
figures of
the ruins of
2-A
7.
Similarly,
the temples
other
deities.
Sculptures on the tympanum and other parts of the buildings represent various Brahmauical gods to which reference
large
number
ruins
of
of
inscriptions
among the
Group
Myson
temples.
arranged
(On the basement) Inscriptions NOB. (Near A 10) Nos. 14, 18.
(Near Al) No.
6-No. 16.
65, 70, 81, 84.
78.
4,
7, 13, 21.
Group BB
12,
No.
19.
FF Group GG
Group
at Myson.
3-No. 17.
1-No. 72, 5-No. 74.
of the
248
inscriptions
of
the buildings
themselves, they
l
may
Style of ^ambhuvarman (6th-7th century A. D.) The temples A 1, A 2-7, B 3, B 5, B 7-9, B 11-13, C
1-5,
1,
D 4, D 6,
II.
1.
Style of
PrakftSadharma-Vikrantavarman
(7th-10th
century A. D.)
(a) Earlier-
8-13,
A
C
1,
4,
1,
6,
7,
3.
D 2, E 4,
B
2,
1,
5,
and G, H, K, L,
4.
The ruins
of
Dong Duong
a rectangular area of
328 yds. by 164 yds. It is enclosed by a low brick wall which has only one opening to the east. 8
The
rectangle
is
blocks of slightly unequal dimensions running east to west. At the western end of the central block is situated the principal sanctuary, A. It
built
is
A 1-A 4
B,
on the same
terrace.
An
imposing building
are
with
A and there
blocks
C and D
and two
residential
E and
F.
surrounded by a wall, forming the first courtyard. Along the sides of tffis wall, within the courtyard, are seven small temples.
porch in the eastern side of the wall serves as the only entrance to this courtyard. In front of the porch stand
1. Cf.
in this
article
I.
C. Vol.
pp. 439-505.
I, Chap. VIII, pp. 337-438. XCVIII-P1. CV.
2.
3.
Vol.
PI.
249
ths en-
To the
east of
Court
I stands the
Court
II.
It
contains
a long chamber and is likewise opened at second porch preceded by two columns.
To
III.
It contains
an
imposing Hall opening to the east into a ihird porch pr Decided by two columns. There are also two tide-entrances to tha
Hall, one in the north
in the south.
one comes to
preceded
by two
columns.
The
south.
first
Court is flanked by two others on the north and The northern one contains the ruins of three temples,
side-
are surrounded
by a
wall,
the
vacant space within being probably utilised for gardens or temporary sheds which have disappeared. Similarly Court II
is
also
dimensions.
may
decorated only on th* inner side, and this shows that the
lon<* o narrow passage which connects the main gate (porch IV) with the principal temple in Court I was the only portion really meant for the public.
The
different buildings
ajjeH extending the whole group gradually towards the east. It is just possible, however, that all theso buildings were part of the
250
The temple is completed by a rectangular enclosure 328 yds. by 270 yds. at a distance of about 850 yards from the main entrance. According to popular tradition it was a reser* voir and this view may be correct.
The principal temple in Court
J
belongs to
tlv3
normal type
but there are large niches in the interior and big projections in
The front of the false doorways on the exterior of the walls In addition to buildings have thus the appearano of a cross.
the staircase in front of the main
is
east,
side.
there
Both
and decorated with elegant figures. The false doorways are decorated with richly ornamented pilasters and beautiful statues. The walls of the Court also are decorated with pilasters and figures. In front of them are a series of
are nicely carved
ornamented brick columns, cylindrical in plan and conical in section. They have a circular base placed on a square block,
series of rings.
The
design.
walls of
the
also
similar in
It appears
from
Ins.
Dong Duong
by king Indravarman in 875 A. D. From Ina No. 36 we further Jaya come to learn that the temple was situated within the town of Indrapura which was at that time the capital of Champa,
and that
Indravarman, named Haradevi Rajakula installed many gods and goddesses within the temple area. The actual discovery of Buddhist images
the
widowed
queen
of
among
the Biuidhist
PL VI.
(cf. p.
251)
XXII )
251
PO NAGAR GROUP1
goddess
The temple
>f
of
at
the village of
facing east
situatad on the
It
eastern end
of
&
commands a good
and
of the sea
at the foot of
the hillock
in
two
lines,
running north
to
hillock.
and to temples, the principal temple A, and two others its south. In the line behind were also three temples in the
same order,
F, E, D.
In front of
stands
a rectangular
were
and
west.
leads
lower terrace
containing an imposing Hall, M, with a colonnade. Lastly, there seems to have been a Gate-Tower on
8
the
ground level. The Principal temple A-Ib belongs to the normal type, but
being very well preserved
in all
its
3
parts,
serves as a good
Champa.
In the interior, the only noteworthy point is a curious system of air-hole. The interior of the roof is a pyramidal
vault ending in a long chimney to which the height of the third stage of the roof,
are attached, at
two
cross
pipes
which extend over the entire summit of the building. The same nrrangement exists also in the vestibule. A beautiful
figure of
Uma
I,
is
ia
1 Vol.
pp. 111-132,
2 PI.
3 PI.
XX.
XXII.
258
ern wall.
plainer design than usual. The superstructure consists of a small member of ogival shape super-imposed upon a bigger one of the same Each of these stand* upon two pilasters, between shape.
is
of
much
a is a human figure decorated with mukuia and with hands joined near the breast.
The roof
On
on the two sides of the central niche corresponding to the false doorway, are figures of birds and animals, such as geese,
deers and elephants.
The
vestibule
is
essential features.
But the
a copy of the main building in all its and animals figures of the birds
pilasters of the
The other buildings. The temple B is of somewhat peculiar design. The false doorway is more complicated, its superstructure consisting of a series of ogee-shaped
members
of
gradu-
the roof
a single curfinials
vilinear pyramidal
dome
of elegant shape.
The
of this
dome
consist of
top.
of
lihya
form at the
may
shows the same pyramidal arch as in temple A, though a little more curvilinear than usual. The roof of the vewtibule also
consists of a single
arch,
the
would correspond
to the shape of
The temple
1. PI.
has
got
many
peculiar characteristics.
XXIII-XX1V.
253
no
false
is
The roof
Of the building
of pillars.
According to M. Parmentier s hypothetic reconstruction, its interior was like that of an apsidal Buddhist
Caitya, having a central nave and
aisles.
large
the ruins of
number of inscriptions have been discovered in Po Nagar. These are arranged below according
Nos. 22, 29a, 29b,
to the findspot.
1.
2.
Principal Temple A. Interior of the temple, Nos. 30, 50, 109. Doorway Nos. 26, 55, 58, 60, 64, 66, 76, 80, 85, 88. 97, 98, 105.
Vestibule
3.
48, 49.
Temple
F.
No.
25.
4.
5.
B.
Nos ,71,
containing
temples A, B, C, D, E, F.
No.
99.
Some
temples at
Po Nagar. The original wooden temple containing a Afukhalinga must have been built in very early times, so
that in the eighth century A. D.
it
This temple
later,
was burnt by
together
installed therein a
new Mukhalinga
with images of other gods and goddesses. 3 In 817 A. D. Senftpati Par erected three tamples with mandapas and gates and
installed gods
1 PI.
and goddesses. 4
XXV.
XXI, and
No.
20.
fiig
2 PI.
27, Vol,
I,
p. 127.
4 Ins.
264
It
is
to identify
above inscriptions with those existing to-day either intact or in ruins. The date, terminus ad quern, of some of th<* modera temples, however,
may
A must have
been completed by
is
engraved on
doorway.
For nimilar
reapons, the temple F containing the inscription No. 25 must be placed before 813 A. D., and the temple B, containing No.
71, before
1143 A. D.
6.
A.
situated
temples in two diffeThe principal temple, on the higher rent levels of the rock. level, together with another building in ruins to the north-
from Phantiet.
It consists of
east, is enclosed
by a plain stone wall. A little lower down to a third temple, probably contemporary to the All the temples face the east. principal one.
the north
is
The
and slabs of
affi-
The doorway,
particularly,
The absence
Vol.
I,
pp.29ff. PI.
Ml I
the
2Cf.
e. g. PI.
in With
Dhamek Stupa
PI.
(cf. p. 254.).
publications of Eeolc Francaise from ( Reproduced Inventaire descripD' Eortrerrw- Orient, Vols. XI. XII viz. tif des monuments Cams by H. Parmcntier, Planche III.)
fei
PI.
VIII.
the false
Po Klong Garai Temple (Side-view, showing doorway on the south (cf. p. 255)
the
V Extreme-Orient,
(Reproduced from
publications of Ecole
Fmnmise
XI, XII viz. Inventaire dwriptifdes monuments Cams by H. Parmentier, Planche XIII.)
Vols.
255
Po
Dam
hill
ted on a
Group* This group of six temples IB situaabout two miles north of the village of
of Phanri.
each
richly
The
principal
temple
is
decorated.
The upper storeys of one of the smaller temples have curved roofs and show a great resemblance to the small
Javanese temples figured at Borobudur. 2 C. Po Rome Group* This group consisting of the princiand another building to the south, is situated on a pal temple
rocky elevation near the village of Hau Sanh in the districo The temple which is in a good state of preof Binh Thuan.
servatiou
in
is
of interest
the Corner Towers. pyramidal The southern building preserves decorations in painting, the only extant specimen of that art in Champa.
the curvilinear
shape of
The presence of very late inscriptions on the door-pillars of this temple sem to confirm the tradition that it was built in the 17th century.
D.
is
hituated
of
view of the
plain
very well sanctuary preserved and enablest us to understand properly the consprincipal
The
truction of the different parts of temples, even of those which are in a state of decay. Among the peculiarities of the tern*
pie
may
J
be noted,
its
origin of temples in India from which those of derived (%ee post>. The scope ot the present
ever,
is
Champa are
work, how-
not compatible with a detailed discussion of the subject which I reserve for seraimte treatment in future. Vol. I,pp 50ff. PL VI-VII.
Vol.
Vol.
Vol.
I, I,
2
3
p. 51, fig 0;
PI.
VU-fiig
4, 4'.
pp. 6Lff.
pp. 81
ff.
II, p. 16.
256
detatched from the wall, and curvilinear pyramidal shape of the Corner-Towers.
The roof
ogivul ends.
of one of
the buildings
is
ridge-shaped with
It appears
from
Ina.
Ho
La-i
&roup
of
is
situa-
ted in the
which
Son, at the end of the lo^g plain village stretches to the north of Phanrang. The temples show
skill.
Nhon
high architectural
longation of the
The
vestibule, although a
mere pro-
of the
The walls of the temples are not outwardly from the base, so that the
decorations on the base, although projecting out of it, are on the same vertical level as the The temples top of the wall.
Hung
foot of a hill,
This group is situated at the close to the road which goes from Binh Dinh
Thanh Qroup*
Qui Nhon, and about two miles from this last town. There were originally four or five buildings within an enclosure, but
to
at present the ruins of only two buildings can be discerned. The chief characteristic of these temples ia the peculiar shape of the roof, a curvilinear pyramid divided into a large
number
rise.
as they
G. Dwmg Long 9 .This group of three temples is part of a larger group of which only a few trace* nre visible. It in
1
Vol
Vol.
Vol.
I,
P p.98ff. PL XV-XIX.
pp. 146 ff. pj>, 183 fL
It
I.
PL XXX-XXXI. H. XLll-XLVII.
PI.
IX.
Hung Than
Temple,
(cf. p.
256)
(Reproduced from, the publications of Ecole Francaise Inventaire dvscripjy Extreme-Orient, Vols. XI, XII viz.
tif des
PL X.
'.
Temple
of
Duong Long
(cf. p.
256)
/fl
.
c.ed from the <R, a of Fraibcaise bstrwth-umt, Voh, XT, XII vh. Invent*!,-,;, d<Mrij>tij dc.-s monuments Lums by H. Parincntier, Plan<-///>, XLV.)
I)
/ ;;:
?
,Cir,.-: '\
wMS^m HlRlPfhw
^'
jffy^m-f-j'^
PI.
XI.
in right
)
upper
257)
W.
(cf. p.
from
If Extre-nw-Orient, Vols,
the,
jtuUicfitions of
viz.
Ec<>U
XI, XII
Inventaire
Planchc,
tifdes
LXV.)
11
2J&
Tu'oiig.
The upper part of the false doorways Js elaborately carved. The roofs of stories have no Corrxer 3 owers and the uppermost stage is designed li e an in* erte 1 lotos. The crowning
member thus
looks
ke the peri
Jftrp
of a lotus.
It
ift
may
also
H. Other Temples.
other peculiar characterisf ics of calling for special notice ma,y be mentio led
Among
Cham
temples
The
peculiar
1
T shaped
of
Khuong My.
(3)
of
Bang An with a
curvilinear,
pyramidal
8 belonging probably to the tenth century. The roof of Yah Proa temple which has no stages but
consists of a single
M, Parmentier who ha
architecture
study of
in
Cham
the
styles
following chro-
ChampA, on
wifch
v>
the
basis
of temples
whose dates
can be fi&ed
Vol.
Vol. Vol.
I,
p.
XXXIX.
LVI.
;
2.
3.
I, p,
I, I,
p.
LXV.
4.
5.
Vol.
Vol.
p. 557, PI.
CVII.
II,
pp. 19
ff,
258
which shows *
*
is
represented
by the Myson temple A-l (beginning of 7th century A. D.) and the Po Nagar temples F and A (813 and S17 A. D.).
low
The cubic Art (7th-9th century), so milled from the cube such as that, of Hoa Lai Temple, is represented by Myson temple F, (beginning of the 8th century), Po Nagar E (third quarter of the 9th century) and the most ancient part of Do3g Duong (875
II.
A. D.).
III. The Mixed Art (10th century), which shows the proportions of Primitive Art together with decoration proper to the Cubic Art, is represented by Dong Duong A.
strict
by
IV. The Classic Art (llth Century), so called from its adherence to architectural formula, is represented only Myson E 4 (middle of llth century A D.).
V. The Pyramidal form (10th-14th Cen:ury), so called from the pyramidal termination, is represented by the Bang An Temple (c. 900 A. D. ), Po. Nagar temple B (1145 A. D.), aud Yau Proh temple (beginning of 14th century). VI. The derived A rt (12th- 17th century), so called from its departure from recognised canons, is represented by Myson B-l (1114 A. D.), Myson G (1157), Po Klaun Garai (be*innin of 14th century) and Po Kome (second quarter of the 17th century ). M. Parmentier styles the first three as Primary, and the last three, Secondary. His ideas of the relation between
these classes
may
Primitive Art
I
II Cubic Art
Primary Art
(First Period)
III.
Mixed Art
IV.
Classic Art
V. Pyramidal Art
Secondary Art
(SecondPeriod,)
J
i
THE CAVES.
The cave -wohiUcture did not make very great progress in Champft. About five>o them are known, all of very simple design, though one or two have ooftaaive proportions. 1. Phu Duoc (near Bong Son).
This cave
is
One
is
of these
The cave
entered by
little
to the south
is
a
the
sttiall
cell.
The cave
little
is
about 4 yds by 2
It
is
yds,
and
height,
over
yard.
popularly supposed to be
the resi-
dence of a hermit. 1
The Marble mountain* near Hoa Que contain several caves round a central Hall which is however open to the sky.
2.
One
guarded by a sculptured
balustrade. 1
of Phong Nha (near Bo Trach) are of massive proportions. An opening in the rack about 20 yards long gives access to a circular chamber of the same diameter.
3.
The eaves
Its arched roof is decorated by bunches of stalactites. A low narrow passage about 20 yards long leads to a second vaulted
From this aain issues out a very long arched about 20 yards broad and 15 to 18 yards high, whose passage,
chamber.
walls
still
retain in
many
places traces of
end of this passage, which is more than 1300 yards from the entrance, is found a narrow tunnell more than 325 yards
of this underground passage, nearly a mile covered upto a certain height by a clear sheet of water and can be traversed by small boats. The cave contains
long.
The whole
is
in length,
of
Buddha
Vol.
Vol.
I, p.
I,
260
among
4.
situated in
the village of
Bo Khe
near Bo Trach. 8
5.
Some
were trans-
formed into Buddhist sanctuaries by the Chams. On the side of a mountain washed by a river, an o^ival opening, 8 10 yards, leads to an inner chamber. The side yards by rocks of this chamber have been divided into a number of
pillars
of water,
peristyle.
Its
15 yards from the ground. From the apsidal end of this passage issues another very narrow passage, through which
From
two other passages. That on the left or the east is about 12 yards long and has a funnel shaped end. The opposite passage bends round and runs parallel to the long passage in the direction of north to south, till it ends in two very narrow
paasages.
in these
Cf.
test.
2.
3.
Vol.
pp. 542
p. 546.
ff.
Vol.
4.
Vol.
pp. 518
fl.
261
CIVIL ARCHITECTURE.
so
Very little remains of secular buildings have been traced Of palaces of kings we may form some far in Champa,
from the
accounts of Chinese writers.
idea
They
were
high and of largo proportions. The roof was made of ornamented tiles and the whole building was surrounded by an
earthen wall.
This was plastered with lime and its wooden doors were sculptured with beautiful animal figures. Bayond
the wall were vast courtyards for the accommodation of horses,
chariots
and elephants.
More
details are
of secular
We
th? Chinese description o! the strongholds of Kiu-Sou ( pp. 26-27 ) and Champa ( ip. 19-20) which may serve as a type
of the rest.
Although ruins
of
several
come
to li^ht, their
hills
and
rivers, in
building
fortifications.
few
The Citadel of SrZ Banoy or Bal Canar, situated on the right bank of the river Song Luy, had the shape of an irregular quadrilateral. Its northern face was washed by the
river,
and on
all
other sides
it
was surrounded by
walls.
The
The abundance of limonites in the ground shows that material was used in the process of revetment.
This citadel shows greater knowledge in the art of fortiWo find here an attempt towards ficatioa than any other.
g' and also the protection of the gates.
Three salients
282
advance from the three sides not protected by the river, in such a way that one had to pass along one or oth$r of .them in order to enter the citadel. There were probably two or
three gates, of which one alone now exists in the south~w&steru corner. This together with the south-western salient are
the beat preserved in the whole group. Near the centre, but closer to the river side,
platform, the exact nature and object
rent. It
<?.
is
a raised
appa-
of
which
is
not
Thanh Ho.
This citadel
, 1
,
is
situated
V
about 10 miles
.
from the mouth of the river Song Da Rang. It is enclosed between a mountain and the left side of the river, and the open face is protected by a wall. It covered an area, nearly
75o yards square, and was protected by a ditch nearly 32 yards wide. It was also protected by reduits and towera, an4 had several gates. Bricks of enormous size were used
in building this fortification.*
At Caban, the ancient capital-town of Vijaya, about extensive eight miles from th<3 citadel of BinhDinh, are found cla*>s military fortification ruins of what appears to be a first
3.
of ancient
They cover a rectangular area of over north to south and of 1200 yard* from eapt 1500 yards from
Champa.
to wetft.
was protected by an arm of the Binh Dinh river on the north and a strong wall, without any flanking, on
It
other sides.
built of
earth
with revetment of
limonite, and was pierced through by tunnels for the ingress and egreis of a small brook. There are a number of high
mounds on all sides which probably conceal some, towers, or At present the ruins of one gate only are found but gates.
1.
2.
Vol.
Vol.
I,
I.
pp. 30
ft.
PI. IV.
p. KJT, PI.
XXVII.
263
it
16th century
had
The
citadel coataines
sculptures.
4.
The
Huytn Binh
Sonh ),
The ruins
of this
citadel
cover a
probably a gate on
The Citadel
of Co
Luy seems
at
to have served as
(
an ad-
Chausa
river
No. 4
).
It
defended
the latter.
Its sides
Kuk
10.
SCULPTURES.
Ch&mpft may be studied
The art
of sculptor in ancient
A Human
B.
Figures.
Animal Figures.
C. Ornamental Decorations.
A,
Human
Figures.
Human
Champa
the temples. The are mostly either of gods and goddesses or of images, again,
1.
I,
I, f.
t
pp. 198
pp. 235
p. 235.
ff.
ff.
PI.
PI.
XLIX.
LV.
2.
3.
The Images.
of gods
It is needless to
The images
before.
and goddesses have been described say that they form the best specimen
artistic expect that all the idols but some of them at any rate indicate the height of skill skill, to which the sculptors of Champa had attained in this line of
idle
to
activity.
1-2,
Two
standing images of
iva in
Myscn
to
4 and My-
son C.
The
The main
Even more
is
an image
of
Skanda standing on
body
peacock.
the
By
pedestal
and
its
peacock has baen made the variegated train, a nicely decorated back-
expression of the god are really charming.* 4. The seated image of a deity in Hyson B shows good 8 proportions, but unfortunately the head is missing.
5.
The
figure
of
seated
Buddha
in
Dong Duong
fold
of
III,
all
manner
Buddha
viz.
the
dress, the
Like Indian
art, again,
became
1.
Vol.
Vol.
I,
p. 378,
Fi.
83. '
4.
W
iva
(
PI.
XIII.
Statue of
A'
4)
( cf. p.
Francaise ( Reproduced from the publications of Ecole D' Extreme-Orient, Vols. XI, XII viz. Inventaire descriptif des monuments Cams by H. Parmentier, vol. 7, p. VfJtt, Fig. 78.
V X -^SVSL^ ~'
'
*-'
i-
--
.-
'
-'-
PI.
XIV.
Siva-liiigt,
p.
177)
>ro<hwr,d
,
from
the.
inM in it ions
of
Ecoir,
Fraitfaiw D'
fli'trr/ms'-
Orient.
A"//
viz.
p,
Inventaire
('a'mx
by H.
/Vr-
CXX.)
PL,
XV. Statue
of
Skanda (Myson B
3)
(ctp. 264).
D
doe
(Reproduced from
the publication*
XII
viz.
vol. I,
p 379 Fiy 8J
PI.
XVI.
The Statue
court III)
the
of
Buddha (l)on^
of
Ecolc,
(/rsci"if>t'if
(cf. p. 264).
Reproduced from
xtr&t ne-Orient,
jtuldiwitionx
Ko/s.
Cams
by
11.
FKJ. 7/7.
K>
} I.'HIM ill"
Hljt
PI.
FedesUl of M)'son
1)
(dp.
(Reproduced from
If Extreme-Orient,
dcs
the
2G5).
Ecole,
,i,lai,re,
pnldiwitiom of
vr:.
Franc* ww
dawrijitif
t
lnr<
vol. 7,
y>.
jJV F'j.
17
JO.
PI.
XVIII.
(
Tympanum
of
Myson C
2656).
Francais$
(Reproduced from
jy Extr'erne-Orient
,
the
publications of Ecole
XI, XII viz. Inventaire descriptif monuments Cams by H.Parmcntier.vol 7, p.SOl, Fig. 86. die
Vols.
18
ANOIINf HISTQB
tip**** monoetrous appearance.
figure* of Dv&rapalas
OF CHAMPA
This
10
265
which adorned
many
temples.
Two
figures,
may
be referred to a*
having reached a
of king
HUMAN FIGURES
IN DECORATIONS.
Champa.
It
The human
most
iu
occurs al-
and every part such as praying figures, persons mounted on gajaaihapes, mha apsaras, demons etc. Some of the figures show good
temple, in
various forma
proportions and are really charming. Compare, for example, the exquisite figures of two musicians in Myson E, one play3 ing upon a lyre and the other upon a flute. The Cubic art employs human figures more sparsely.
example, ia
Hoa
gool*
temples occur on the
The most
interesting sculptures in
tympanums
in bas-relief.
of outer doors
-As a general rule the principal figure occupied figures wara ranged ou all
Two
good examples
1.
may
be noted below,
C.*
TYMPANUM OF MYSON
image of dancing
Siva.
Vol.
I, p.
I.,
I
,
2.
Vol.
14,
Z. Vol.
Vol.
I,
266
the image is unfortunately broken, but enough remains to show that the god had a necklace and several hands. There
are three figures on each side of the central image. Of those to his proper right, the one nearest to him is dancing, while two others are playing on musical instruments viz.
flute
and a kind
the other
of drum. Of the three figures on (Tabald). a figure with joined hands probably stands for side,
the king or the donor, while the other two, a female figure
and an
probably represent Durga and Skanda. Two trees on two sides, with a parrot on one of them, show that
infant,
the scene
is
laid in
an open ground.
is
of the
graceful
reflects
It represents
mount Govardhana
trees, deers
indicated
mount Govardhana the cows and cowherds. The by a number of boulders with
aloft
and anchorites moving in them. The cowa ara shown below in several rows in their true perspective 1
Another good specimen is th^ Hntel of Chanh Lo which 2 represents n king surrounded by his entourage.
In some cases the
figures,
tympanum
without
and subsidiary
of
ones.
Dong Duong
offers
Vol
1,
but
cf.
Vol.
Vol,
II, p.
I,
354, Figr,
*)<),
p. 467,
Pig. 103.
PI.
XIX.
Pedestal
cf. (
of l>on
p.
Temple
K#jtro<lwG<l
fro'iii
the,
2G7
).
pul>l,ii'(i,i'H>n$
of
Ej'tr<''m,<>.-()rtc.nt,
IW.s*.
AV,
XII
ri?. lu'
,
Cain* by
11.
/*Vr/.
Juj h
19
Soin^time the
only and this
is
tympaanm
the
usually
these'
inferior
type.
Two
grod
examples
Chanh Lo 1 and an
are also found in
The moat remarkable pedestals of the First Period. are furnished by those of Tra Kieu and Mysoa E-l. specimens
the
identified.
Both seem to represent some stories which have not yet been Each of the first three faces of the former contains
rows
of
and
probably indicaThe Myson pedestals are each ting various forms of dance. divided into several small panels by decorated pilaster designs.
in various postures,
3
article?.
women
Each panel contains two or three figures in various postu* res. In several cases two men are engaged in animated conversation while in others they are found playing on musical
instruments like
flute,
drum, guitar
etc4
The
may
Dong Duong
etc.
human
liefs
During the Second Period this art of composing bas-re* underwent a rapid degradation and the few composite
p 230,
Fit?.
1. Vol. I.,
43.
70
Vol.
I,
I,
pp. 294-295,
pp. 4115-413,
Fi.
Fig.
61-04.
4. Vol.
5.
91-92.
w*
posseea
show
tbe
*
aktil
of execution such as are noticed in the earlier period, B. Animal Figures As we have seen above, animals are
figured as
scenes.
Vdhanasoi
alo occur
in
bas- relief
Animal figures
also
mals such as rhinoceros, lion, elephant, Gajasifnha, Makara, N&ga, Oaruda, bull, horse, hare, deer, goose, peacock and
degree of success. Although conventional to a certain extent, the figures are not very far removed from nature. Special reference may be
monkey.
These are
all
made with a
fair
made
to a
Jion in
monkey 1 Myson K
.
in the
Myson Tempi 3
Later on, in Cubic Art for example, decorations by rimma! figures were reduced in quantity, being replaced in large
measure by
artists
floral decorations.
that the
Cham
species
had not
in thi
lost
their
viz.
high
skill.
Some new
are aim
>st
appear
absent.
period
In
wholly
the*
ths decorations of
Ouly we
decorated by long rows of animals. Moreover, the representations of animals became gradually
find the friezes
ultimately hardly recognisable. bs pointed out here that although the figures of lions are executed with great skill and farm an important
It
may
element in the decorations of temples this animal was unknown in Indo China. 1 There can he hardly any doubt that
""
1
Vol.
II, p.
is
2,
This
the general
view
But
'lion' is
referred to in a sisffle
PI XX,
woduced from
Decorative Designs
(cf. p.
209)
T>
...mi^
VTT
nt
the publications
of Eoole Franeaise
PI.
XXI.
Pilasters
and
decorations) (cf.
233,
p.
269).
(Reproduced from
j
the
Extreme-Orient, Vols> XI, XII viz. Invcntaire dewriptif monuments Camsby H. Parmentier, /, p. Fl. CXXX V.
21
269
occurrence in decorations
is
traditions.
animals such as
is,
The same indeed may also be said of the mythical Makara^Jga, Garu&a etc. The gajasimha
however, a peculiar creation of the Chains. It is composed of the body of a lion with the head of an elephant.
The
are often
bull appears
more as
Vdhana
of Siva of
images
met with
in
temples.
Certain birds and animals appear only once or twice in bas-relief scenes and do not otherwise play any important
Among
and
these
may
be mentioned
tortoise.
C.
ORNAMENTAL DECORATIONS.
artists excelled
in
The Cham
floral
decorations.
Al-
highly
This
is
in
the Primary
The number
specimens collected by
Parmentier
CLXV, showa
in this
The
style
is
purely
1
"undulating stem ol a
and intertwining leaves. curling Most of the foliage patterns occur on pillars and pilasters, and are in the shape of scrolls; sometimes, as in India, "the
whole
scroll is
1
with large
carved'
Sometimes the
of
handling
Chinese Text. This icay be due to faulty reading, or the Chinese author might have made a confusion between a tigrer and a lion.
1.
Cunuiughara's description of Gharwa Temple, Area, 8arv. Rpp, Vol. Ill quoted in V. A. Smith's Fino Art in
and Ceylon
p. 160,
2TO
it.
ChampS,
written in decay.
We
miss
the vigour and refinement of the early patterns in those of succeeding ages which gradually become lifeless and mechanical in the extreme.
floral decoration
In the Second
at low ebb
Period
when
the art of
was
and the
pilasters
were most-
meet, instead, with geometrical patterns which ly plain, although lacking the grace and Charm of old, are not altogether devoid of aesthetic elements.
we
A number
Plate
artists
of fair
speci-
in Parmentier's
efforts of
CLXVIII.
to
lu one
however, the
Cham
imitate the
Indian models have not proved a great success. The lotus design which forms such a beautiful element in Indian art also
figures largely in the art of
with the very elegant and charming lotus flowers depicted. in early Indian art, such as in the railings of Bharhut and AmaravatI wtupas, cannot but be conscious of the striking inferiority
of the
same design
in
Champa.
attained moderate success, but by A fair idea far the great majority are but poor productions. of this -motif in the Cham art during the First and the Second
Periods
plates
may
be obtained respectively
from
Parmentier's
CLXIX
and CLXX.
One
Cham
art in connection
must be mentioned.
The corner
line in
were
of tea
made
of a highly conventiona-
The sharp
edges of these curls form indentations on both sides at almost regular intervals, and in many cases the whole thing looks
like a curved saw.
in their
271
Among
may
be mentioned the
The
rosettes in simple
in
Alternate Myson* and with four petals at Chien Daug courses of beads and petals are found in Myson E-l. 4
Of the art
very
late
of painting in
in
Champa we have
similar specimen to those met with in sculpture, and the whole thing has got a
Po Rome.
pleasing
effect.
11.
ART.
A
pa.
Cham-
Cham
art
is
not derived
is
He
it
of indi-
from a wooden
origin evolved
with great diffidence that we venture to differ from the opinion of one who has probably gone more deeply into
It is
But the derivation the subject than any other living scholar. of Cham art from Indian seems to us to b3 such an obviouw
fact
AI.
It
may
be stated at
that
1.
PI. PI.
CXLVm.
CLXVJ,
Fiffs.
2. 3.
E,
I.
PI. C.
PI.
LXVIII-Fig.
L.
4.
5.
CLXVi-Fig, V.
272
two
These
may
be briefly sumraa*
rised in his
own words
as follows:
sufficient
"In order to infer the relationship between two arts, it is merely fco point out that both present the sani tendencies and possess the same genoral features. But in order
to prove that one system of art is derived from anotti
r, it is
necessary to
is
or anterior to the earliest specimens of the art which is supposed to be derived, the art supposed to ba the origin possessed features common to the former."
Having
established this
as exemplified at
art of
proceeds to discuss whether the primitive style of Cham art Myson has any common features with the
it
century A. D., the date of the Myson temples. He points out that Java may altogether be eliminated from the inquiry as its most ancient monument is to this date. As reposterior
oa in the period in question,
gards Cambodge, the art of Angkor had not come into existenand the primitive Khmer Art was not only very different from but in a decidedly inferior state
of
d 3 velopmsnt than
Lastly, an
ex-
csnoury A. D. has led Parmentier to conclude that with the exception of the carved roof, no typical element of Indian
architecture appears in Cham style, nor is any typical molif of the Cham art traceable in tho old Indian style.
It is on this
point that
we must
M. Partemple
mentier.
To us the
its
characteristic feature of a
Cham
aeems to be
storied
roof of several
stages, in gradually
diminishing proportions, each of which is again a miniature of the whole. Now this is the characterise feature* of what is
known
as the Dravidian
style
and makes
its
appearance as
273
*
;
v
''_"
-''*.;*
intheMamallapuram Raths
and the temples atConjeeveramandBadami. 1 AnyoneWhofeom* pares the Dharmaraja Rath and Arjuna Rath with the normal
type of temples in Champa cannot but be struck with the essential resemblance between the 'Sikharas' of the two. It
may
not also be uninteresting to note that the Dharmaraja Rath is expressly designated as a temple of &va named after
the king as 'Atyantakama-Pallavesvara', as was the case with the Myson temple which was known as that of Sambhu-
Bhadresvara after
(e.g.
its
founders.
Myson
B-5,
B-6,
1-5
of
Champa have an
Elongated
curved roof with ogival ends and this has its counterpart in the Ganea Rath and Sahadeva Rath. The third type of Sikharas, viz. the curved ones, resembles Draupadl's Rath and is probably derived from those of North-Indian style, as Parma
ntier himself admits.
also
The basement of the temples at Champ* resembles those at Conjee veram and Badami. On the whole it seems impossible not to connect the style of Champa
with the early Dravidian style both of which rise into prominence more or less about the same time. It is generally held
that the rock-cut Raths at Mamallapuram and the other early temples of that type must have been preceded by similar structures of less imperishable materials and the existence of this
style in India in
A. D.
may therefore be regarded as a certain fact. While we remember that Indians from the eastern part of India played
a prominent part in the colonisation of the Far East, and also the great extent to which Indian civilisation had influenced that
of Champa,
style
km..
we need not
to
Indian
temples
--.
.
at
as
Badami,
this
*
,.-- J>.^*. ...
l
Cbnjeeveram
,^*.~
..,. -fr..,. ,.,...!
and
Mamallapuram
1. cf.
particularly
Fergusson, History of Indian and Eastern Architecture, .> Vol. I Bk. Ill, Chaps, III- VII
.
274
nearest
by way of sea to the kingdom of Champa. It is quite true that the Chams did not blindly imitated the Indian protobut the fact that types and added new elements of their own,
their style
essential
and cha-
and iconography, their striking agreements with the Indian style in both essential and nonessential elements have been shown in the preceding pages,
As
regards
Cham
sculpture
and nobody has doubted or can possibly doubt their Indian As to the relative excellence of the two, opinions origin. might, of course, differ. Both were dominated by religious
ideas and the aesthetic
sense
had
conceptions.
this
limitation
Indian artists
when judged evolved what may from a purely aesthetic point of view. Whether the Chams were
be called high class of art even
same extent, may be doubted. M. Parmentier, however, thinks otherwise and prefers the works of Chams to those of the Indians as purer works of art.
able to do this, at least to the
1*
reserve,
for separate
treatment,
I
full
discussion of the
question involved.
Here
which
1 shall
try to prove
by means of copious
It will
in a succeeding
volume.
present
work
to
comparative study which alone can lead to a For the present I rest content by meredecisive conclusion. ly stating my views, and I hope my readers and critics will
trations for a
my
on
this
portion of
INDEX.
(Ca= Capital; Co=Ccrantry;
Km = Kingdom
pr
province
157
Tin
V.
After the last pages of the honk were printed off I have article of H. I'armontier "Origiue commune des Architectures Hindoues dan, 1 Mnde et en Extreme Ori" ent" puhliBhed in "Etudos Asiati in which 4 ue S Parmeutier 1ms considerably modified his views on the of Cham
come across an
architecture.
origin
deriving the
or
Cham
tem-
similar structures 1 19 traces the origin of all these to primitive Buddhist structures specially
from Mamallapuram
the
llarhs
perishable
materials.
A,
t
142ff
27ft'.
Occupation of
>
223ff.
224ff.
'Bbadravarman
I k
36,
Industry of
181,1^232.
D
Do
1)0
"'
III,
56 2ia
'
63ff. 184.
IV
p Popwar
'
81
'
dy=dynasty;
K^King;
pr
province
157. 155, 202.
64, 154, 218.
ttown;
Do
V.
tr=tribe)
BhadreS varasvami
27 36.
,
Bharga v<iya,
Bhrgu,
1 60.
5ina Mahasamatrta,
Ajfift
64, 217.
64,
NarendraNrpavitia,
218, 233.
9Sff, 108ff.
197tfr 247.
127ff.
ft,
Brahma-Ksatriya,
36, 215ff.
124ff.
Brahmanas
Brbaspati,
Anh
Ton,
fc,
122ff.
I4ff, 68ff., 98,
Annam,
Co,
Buddha, 170
figures
of',
mm**
of,
208ff ;
211ff, 264ff.
203.
74, 102.
235ff.
Buddhism,
169, 208ff.
Cambodge.
66,77,80,84,
94ff. 103tf, 138.
ArdhanArl,
Arthe^vara,
Asuras,
189.
Candra
Cauton, Ca,
Carauas,
Castes,
155, 201.
14.
202.
191,200,203.
15, 19, 20.
174, 2Q3.
214ff.
Auroueseau,
Austronesian,
11. 226.
Cave architecture,
Cha-Kou-Pou-Lo,
k,
259ff.
14(5.
177, 190. Aymonier, Bal Chanar, 146, 261 ff. 142. Ban-La Tra-Nguyet, fc,
Cham,
tr,
11,
16ff,
faes*
.
of,
220tf. 223ff.
224ff.
142ff.
27ft*.
,
Occupation of
Bhadravarman
I k
Industry
of,
Women,
Marriage,
225ff.
Do Do Do
II,
56, 210.
63tf. 184.
III,
Popular
81.
IV,
o/,
2S8ff.
funeral
230fF.
,
cwemony,
17,
23.
Che Bong
Nga,ft,
129ff
145,
152.
Che-houang-ti,
Fou Nan,
Galathee,
Co,
Che Nang,
Chinese, wars
125ff.
25, 29, 37.
146, 222
Gandharvas,
203.
190ff.
Cupid,
Daityas.
Ganesa
Gangaraja,
ft.
Da$anana,
DaSaratha,
Garuda,
158, 194,
196,
198,
13.
78ff.
33.
268, 269.
Devaraja Mahasenapati,
Devavarman,
Jc t
14,
t
22
14.
103.
1
97.
116ff.
fc,
50.
151,
Harijitatmaja,
124ff.
52ff, 187,
Harivarman
I,
ft,
ft,
'Do
Do Do
Do Do
Do
II,
72ff,
75,
III,
ft,
ft.
149
IV,
84
ff,
90, 150,
ft,
31.
25
23. 25ff.
160, 248.
V,
VI,
ft,
91ff
96ff, 185, Ia8,
ft,
Fan Tang-Ken
Tch'ouen,
ft,
32.
VII,
ft,
101,
39.
33.
,
Ho
Lai temples,
256
13 55
38ff.
33.
256
33.
33.
Indrapura, ca,
250
29.
29tt,
Do
co
I,
ft,
135
51ff, 184,
!!,&,
Indravarman
215, 225
Kandarpadharma,
Karttika,
k,
38ff
Do
Do
II, k,
191ff,
198
Kftsyapa,
203
IV,
k,
,
72
88ff 150, 182
V,
k,
VI,
VII,
k,
93ff
pr
MOlff,
k,
150,182,
30, 36, 68
VIII,
106ff
Kinnaraa,
Kiratas,
Kiu-lien, tr,
203
11, 96, 98, 17, 18.
18, 22,
22,
IX,
k,
107
X,
k,
k, k,
113
114ff, 185, 197 134ff
t
XI,
Kiu Lien,
k.
XII,
Kiu-sou, 12,
26,
30,
37,
I^anavarman, k
I-twing,
40
210
40ff
122, 126, 224
KoSa,
Koublai Khan,
182
Jagaddharrna,
Java,
115
ffi
Kou
Lai,
fc,
146
193ff,
seelndra-
Krana,
Krta,
266
206, 207
Jaya ParameSvaravarman,
(see
k,
Ksatriya,
214ff
45, 155, 202
Parame>varavarman)
k,
l,k,
Kuvera,
La-khai,
62ff
GOff,
132ff
195ff, 199
184
Laksmi,
Do
IU
III, k,
Le Hoan,
Lieou Fang,
Lingapuraiia,
Lin-yi,
co
71ff
37ff,
69 18 12
IV,
k,
175
V,
fc,
133ff
32,
Jayavarman,&
Lin-yi- ki,
Literature,
Do
Je-nan,
Kali,
39,
106,
12, 15, 16, 24,
231ff
36, 69,
fc,
207 154
!
70
99
81,
149
Kamandakiya,
11, 97,
Mah&bharftta,
175, 232
ft,
ang^, pr.
7Gff, 87, 89, 95,
139
139ff
149
ft,
Par,
63M, 253
ft
Mahayfaa, Mahendravarman,
210ff
ft,
Paramabodhisattva,
88lf,
38
188
Do
Mandara
ft,
124
202
ft,
PaiameSvaravarman
I,
ft,
68,
71
Manorathavarman,
35,
36,
Do
II,
ft,
ft,
75,
215
III,
Manusamhita, 154,
155, 159,
IV,
ft,
233
Parmentier,
Pelliot,
Marco
Polo,
122, 162
94,
Phat Ma,
ft,
75if
Ma
Youen,
t
69K.
I29ff.
254
146,
Ming, dy
146
Mlecchas,
11
115!f. 127if
255
Mongol,
Myson,
Naga,
t,
268, 269
Po Rome temples,
Prabhasadharma,ft,
39ff,
255 215
Nftgl
203
179,180, 190, 192, 265
14
Prakft^adharma
ft,
40ff, 181,
tfandin,
205, 248,
Pranave^vara,
202
49ff ,
Prthivlndravarman, -ft,
150
k,
225
Purftna
N&ravahanavarriian,
t
45ff
169, 233ff
100, 233ff
Khon
Ton,
fc,
Nhutnam,
;T?icblode Conti,
1
Puranartha
Qui-Do,
Rade,
Rftjadv&ra,
ft,
140ff
'
188
97,
99
62ff, 219
Do
ft,
87ff
Minting,
Rajakula,
Rajapura Ca.
Raksasas,
107
Figures
of,
177ff,
203
232
11
I,
fc,
Ramftyaua,
150, 224ft
81, 119, 261ff.
21, 22, 23.
Randaiy,
tr t
Mara k
Rudravarman
Do
II,
fc,
47
56ff, 64,
138,
III, t,
170, 181ff.
IV, V,
4,
81ff
95,
Surya,
Suryadevi,
201, 247
188, 190
i,
194
Rudravarman
maloka, k
Sagatou,
SakrSnta,
Sakti,
fc,
t
Parama- Brah95,
Surya Jayavarinadeva,
107
94fE
194
Suryavarman,
Do.
k,
116ff.
lOGff
30, 37,
114
174, 187ff
fc,
Tan Ho Tche,
Tchou-ko-Ti,
Tchai-ya-Ma-Fou-Ngan, k 146
fc,
{ambhuvarman,
36 ft,
39ff.
Than-hoa,
Ti Kai,
ca,,
gankara,
^aiikara-narayana
Sarasvati,
96ff,
200
ff.
199 202
162, 227
40if,
fc,
132 28
fc,
Ti-Tcheu,
28,
35
Sati
rite,
Tonkin,
Tou-Houei-tou,
14, 16, 22
Satyakau^ikasvami,
215
25,
fc,
Satyavarma,
i,
128
19,
225, 253
20
Sculptures,
263ff
14, 15
15, 18
175
13
Siang, pr,
Sianglin,
Siddhas,
174, 203
15, 26
Upamanyu,
Uroja,
22, 56, 59, 93,
175
100,
181, 182, 2C6
Sikuan,
Simhapura,
87
fc,
Simhavarman,
124ff
VanftntareSvara,
202
98.
Vansaraja,
k,
Varuua
Vasuki,
Vedas,
Vicitrasagara, &,
171
of,
conception
172ff
Worship
of,
177H
SO,
94,
Virapnra,
*,
51, 54,
97
Vijiljrfc;
Visnu
' '
i93ff, I98ff
Vijifra, ,a;
yrlas, ir
11
fc>
95,
97,
107ff,
131,
18*14*
74ff,
Wen==FaQ Wen
Taksas,
q v
.
Tijayafii.ft,
174,203
155, 201
Vijajravarman, ViltifcntaVarman
33, 35
I, k,
Yama,
Yavadvlpa, Yavanaa, Yue, tr,
40ff, 181
153
98ff.
205, 248.
Vikrantavarman
II, k,
Vikrftntavarman III,
fc,
Yuvaraja MahSsenapati,
86
58, 161,
Yuvar&ja Mnagahua
pati, k>
oji
Dhana109f
Vikrtotavarman IV,
k,
75ff.
BOOK
III.
THE INSCRIPTIONS OF
CHAMPA.
PREFATORY REMARKS.
of kings bearing the be noticed between tho same name, some discrepancy will account given in headings of Inscriptions and the historical Part I. This is due to the fact that headings of inscriptions
I.
As regards the
serial
number
have been mostly kept identical with those in the original publications, while a different and independent arrangement has been followed in Part L* Thus Indravarman and Jaya Ind*
ravarmari have been usually regarded as two distinct nam^p, whereas the two have been treated as the same in Part I for
reasons given on
given in
columns.
The following table shows th:? name as ascription-headings and historical account in parallel
p. 65.
Nos. of
Inscriptions.
29, 30. 47.
51.
Name
in
Name
Part
in
I.
Inecription-headinga
Vikrantavarman III
Indravarman
III
Harivarman
II
52-58
Jaya PararaeSvaraI
varman
60. 61.
vanaan III
Rudravarman IV
Harivarman IV
Jaya Indravarman
Rudravarman III
Harivarman II
Jaya Indravarman II Harivarma-deva III
Jaya Indravarman III Jaya Harivarman I
65.
t8.
Harivarman
V V
69, 71.
Jaya Indravarman VI
72-78.
Jya
Harivarman VI
79-83.
Jaya Indravarman IV
to
ii
Nos. of
Inscriptions.
Name
in
Name
Part
in
I.
Inscription-headings.
85-93.
Jaya Paramesvaravar-
man
94, 95.
II
Jaya Indravarman V
Jaya Indravarman
110-116.
122.
Indravarman
ludravarman XII
II.
The attention
oi the
reader
is
drawn
to a
lew serious
Page.
122.
Line.
3.
Incorrect.
Correct. III
Rudravarman
Bhadravarman
"
III
line
135,
2.
Add
2
"
after the
ri
"
word
illustrious"
in of
King
the
illustrious.
157.
215.
224.
17.
972.
986.
13.
3.
Indravarman IV
Indravarman XI
'of
Of Jayasimhavarman IV
Nauk Glaun
Vijaya.
III.
Please
omit the
Roman
figures
at the beginning of
BOOK
III
The
No.
I.
Inscriptions of
(Ins. -Inscription)
Champa.
Pago
l
2-3
4.
5. G.
Ins.
Ins.
Myson
4
& 9
(
Chiem-Son Rock
Hon-Cue Stone
Ins.
7. 8. 9.
Myson
Hue
Stelae Ins.
Ins. of
13
Prakasadharina
13
Tra-Kieu Rock
10.
Thach-Bich Rock
Ins. of
Prak&sadharma
15
II. 12.
13.
14.
15.
15 Duong Mong Pedestal Ins. of Praka^adharma Stelae Ins. of Praka^adharrna dated 579Saka l(j Myson
Myson Myson
Lai
26
27
Cham
PrakiUadharma
28
28
16.
Myson
gaka.
17.
18.
Myson Myson
I
'
31
36
I
19.
20.
21.
36
37
dated
653 S'aka
22.
38 41
23.
Po Nagar Stelae Ins. of king Satyavarman dated 706 6aka Yang Tikuh Sfcelae Ins. of Indravarman I dated
723 gaka
44
Indrav&rman
I dated
51
Ins.
of
Harivarman
61
ii
26.
27*
Po Nagar Temple Ins. of Harivarman I dated 735 gaka Glai Klong Anoh Stelae Ins. of Harivarman dated 7x x
Bakul Stelae
Ins.
65
65
28.
dated 751
aka,
29.A,B,C.
80.
Po Nagar Stetae
Ins. of
Ins. of
Vikrantavarman III 67
71
31.
Dong Duong
Saka
Stelae Ina of
32.
Bo Mang
Saka
Pliu
89
92
33.
34.
35.
Thuan Stelae Ins. of Indravarman II Bo Mang Stelae Ins. of Jay a Simhavarman I Ban-lanh Stelae Ins. of Jay a Simhavarman I
dated 820 Saka
93 94 98
105
36.
37.
38.
Dong Duong Stelae Ins. of Jaya Simhavarman I An-Thai Stelae Ina. dated 824 aka
39.
The Chau-ga Stelae Ins. of Jaya Simhavarman I 109 dated 825 gaka Hoa- Que Stelae Ins. of Bhadravarman III dated 831 111 gaka
Lac Thanh Fragmentary Stelae III, dated 832 gaka
Ins. of
40.
Bhadravarman
121 122
41.
Stelae Ins. of
42.
43.
125 Bhadravarman III Bang- An Nhan Bieu Stelae Ina of Indravarman III dated 833 129 Saka
Stelae Ina of
44.
Ha Trung
838 Saka
137
Ins. of
45.
Indravarman III
138
46.
139
148
47.
Ins. of
iii
,8.
144 /
Do.
t9.
>0. 51,
Do.
Do.
145
>2.
Myson Stone Ina of Harivarman JJL dated 913 Saka Po Klauii Oarai Bock Ins. of Paramelvaravarman
'
145
147
'
Do.
>4.
Do.
>5.
Po Nagar Temple
dated 972 Saka...
Lai Cham Ins. Saka...
of'
Ins. of
ParameSvaravarman III
III dated 977
56.
Paramevaravarman
154
Ins. of
57.
Paramevaravarman III
154
156
58.
>9.
50.
51.
32.
Po Nagar Temple Ins. of Parameg varavarman III Mysou Pillar Ins. dated 978 Saka Po Nagar Temple Ins. of Rudravarman IV dated 986 Saka Myson Fragmentary Pillar Ins. of Harivarman IV
157
L59
53.
D61 Myson Stelae Ina dated 1003 Saka. Pillar Ins. of Paramabodhisattva Myson Fragmentary
168
B5.
Po Nagar Temple Ins. of Paramabodhisattva dated 168 1006 Saka Myson Stone Slab Ins. of Indravarman V dated 1010
Saka.
169
66.
67.
68.
69.
Po Nagar Temple Ins. Huong Que Stelae Ins. dated 1033 Saka Myson Stone Ins. of Harivarmadeva V dated 1036 Saka Myson Pillar Ins. of Indravarman VI dated 062 Saka
173
175
175
1
176
177
70.
Myson
71.
177
17ft
72.
Myson
Stelae Ins. of
Harivarman VI
73;
74.'
75.
76.
Myaon FiUar Ins. of Harivarmait'Vl VI dated 7079 &ka Myaon Stelae Ins. of Harivarman Batau Tablah Ins, of Harivarman VI _> dated 708 gaka .,-,,., Ins. of Harivarman VI dated Po Nagar Temple
. ,
.
<
7080 gaka
77. 78.
79.
80!
* 94
Hoa-mi
VI Fragmentary Rock Ins. of Harivarman Ins. Myson Temple 4Temple Ins. of Indra.vp.raan VII
.
79
Ins. of
SI.
Myson Stelae
1092 gak*.
Ins, of
An Thuan
VII
t
#00
Do
Myson Pillar Ins. dated 112$ Saka Po Nagar Tiemple Ins. of Parame^varavarman IV
dated 7748 gaka
86.
206
^07
07
87.
88.
Myson Temple Ins. dated 775 ^aka Po Nagar Temple Ins. of Paramevaravarman IV
dated 7755 gaka
89 Chodinh Temple Ins. of Parame^varavarman IV d^tod 7755 aka 90. Myson Temple Ins. of Paratne$varavarman IV
,
93. 94.
Lomugoeu
Stelae Ins. of
09
X X
dated
$10
91 J
95.
Indravarman
9&
97.
,
98.
Phanrang Lintei .Ina dated 7/66 l^aka Po Nagar Temple Ins. of princess Suryadevi dated 7778 Saka Po Nagar Temple Ina of pritteess Suryadevi
.
#74
99.
700.
Fo Nagar Vase Ins. of Sakrftnta dated 7779 Saka of Jaya Simbavarman III Bronze Vase Ina dated 7787 gaka
274
275
703.
Choek Yang Stelae Ins. dated 7785 gaka Kiem Ngoc Stelae Ins. dated 7787 Saka
275
276
Batau Tablah Ina of Jaya Siiuhavarinan III 705. Po Nagar Temple Ins. dated 7789 Saka
704.
706.
076
Phanran Lintel
7796 Saka.
Ins. of
Indravarman XI dated
S18
#78
279
707.
708.
of
709.
170.
Jaya Simha-
Jaya Shahavarinan IV 776. Tali Temple Ins. of Jaya Siuihavarman IV 777. Binh Dinh Gate Ins. of Vlra Bhadravarman dated
777-775.
Po Klong Gorai
Ins. of
##7
73<# gaka.
US. Cheo-Reo
779.
Bhadravarman
SSB
ftS8
Cheo-Reo
Ins. of
Vlra Bhadravarman
Ins.
##3
Vijaya
Nauk Glauh
Ina. of
Indravarmau XII
225
225
183.
Ron Buddhist
Inscription
Stelae Inscription
724.
725.
Phu-Luong Fragmentary
226
726. 727.
226
Ina.
226 227
729.
72S. Myfioii Pillar Ins. La-Tho Silver Plate Ins. 730. La-Tho Silver Jug Ics.
No.
The
1.
Vo-Chanh Rock
Inscription.
inscription
),
XX,
p.
191
was edited by Bergaigne ( Corpus. No. and further commented upon by M. Finot (B. E.
2,
]>.
F., Vol.
XV, Ko.
3).
The
inscription
is
Vo-Chanh
in the province
Khaiih-Hoa.
It
iirst face,
and seven
As
these
by
line
iirst i'ace,
face are
lost.
Very
little,
seven
The
composed in Sanskrit,
Vtwintntilakd
and may be
second century A.
There are
t\vo verses
in
is in prose.
The
made by
a king be-
TEXT.
1.
Bergaigne reads:
It is
Wf^H
last
is
that
of Finot.
2. 3.
no doubt the
'
Finot Suggests
'
Finot Suggests
ST
T^RJS* *RT
TT
TRANSLATION.
(6)
Mercy
(7) First
(tS)
conquest .....................
(9)
in the assembly, on the full-moon day ( ). Let them drink the nectar of the words oi kings.
'I
He who
is
the
delight of the family of Sri Mara, and conversant with the ways of the world, being seated on the throne, said
(the following) words, beneficial to the people, in the midst of his own kinsmen, (12) after having satisfied his
sons, brothers
common with
"
(13)
Whatever
silver, gold,
possess,
is
doubtful.
' '
2.
Finot reads
fl^S
is
'
^ftlfc^W
'
and
3l*i%3>
The
last,
Bergaigne takes
'
'
it
in the sense of
no one
else
7 ,
3^5
That
in the
absolute con-
participle,
being in
*
and '3%'.
3
(14) All that I consecrate to those
who
me.
This
is
my
also should
(15)
approve of
it.
it
known
to
my
heroic servant
(or
Nos. 2 and
No. XXI,
3.
inscriptions.
These inscriptions were edited by M. Bergaigne (Corpus F., p. 190), and commented upon by Finot (B.
The
village
oi"
inscriptions are
Nhan-thap,
in
of
cape Varella.
Cho Dinh
really
the
name
of a
market-
No. 2 contains 3
krit prose.
lines,
and No.
M,
one short
line,
in Sans-
to be very ancient
and
may
of his descendants.
sacrifice,
human
but
it is
not
age,
to belong to the
same
TEXT.
No.
2.
1.
Read
Read
*
2.
'
?r*r
TKAXSLAT10X.
No.
2.
By the favonr of the feet of the BhadreSvarasvarnin I shall make t.hee agreeable to Fire i. v. So long as the Sun and the Moon endure, he sacrifice tliee
Reverence
to
(Jod
).
Agni ) will save the sons and grandsons of Dharma- Maharaja 8rl Bhadravarman. May the work ( sacrifice ) be successful
through the grace of the earth.
Xo.
Siva,
1
:.
the slave,
is
hound
to the post
).
No.
4.
of
The
p.
inscription
B. E. F.
Vol. II,
187
).
The
village
of
monuments
of the past,
the district of
cf.
805).
The
inscription,
front of the
large temple of
My-son
is
to
the east,
contains 21
inscrip-
lines of writing.
The language
Sanskrit,
and the
tion
is
There
The
of
to the
God
BhadreSvara.
Although the author of the inscription speaks himself in the first person, and refers to king Bhadra1
.
Siva as an adjective to
7
'
dS&tt
and translates
as 'auspicious' (propitiatoire).
varman
that the
in the
third person,
it is
clear
from
lines 5
and
11,
endowment was given by the king himself. As the God Siva is called 'Bhadre^vara, it would follow For it that the temple was also founded by Bhadravarman. was a well known usage in these countries to designate Siva
by a term composed of the first part of the king's name and the word Isvara. It may be argued, of course, that the temple was founded by a predecessor of the king, also called Bhadravarman.
situated, precludes
of any part
of these
have been
mentioned.
Judging from the number and beauty of temples which once surrounded the shrine, and the many endowments that
have b^en made to
it
Bhadre^vara seems to
Champa.
TEXT.
(a,).
3)
(y) ^T
^f
1. -.
(vs)
to say
;{.
"^fe
This
Wi ?!^ M
B. E. F.
Vol.
XVIII,
No.
10, p. 14.
fir ......
(f )
TTT
^*H
^<4"
II
TRANSLATION.
(a).
(1) Pei'fection
vara and to
Brahma and
Rever-
ence to the Earth, Wind, Sky, Water (3) and fifthly, the Fire.
1.
a.
Read
Read
3.
f>.
4.
;-
6
l(i
About 27 aksaras.
About 18 aksaras.
7.
9.
aksaras.
8.
Read
wish
all
atone for
all evil
deeds,
a perpetual endowment has been given to Bhadresvara by our king Bhadravarman, who is devoted to the feet of Bhadres varasvami To wit, 6-7 the
life,
:
the destiny of
human
land within (the boundaries viz.) Sulaha mountain in the east, the great mountain in the south, the Kucaka mountain
and the Great River in the north, together with inhabitants, has been given. (8) The (royal share of the) revenue consisting of a sixth of the produce, but reduced,
its
in the west
what
is
written above
is
God
by anybody,
his very birth,
(9)
acquired
by him since
if
belongs
Bhadravarman.
force,
But
somebody
plunders,
or destroys
guilt
in
I
by
exempt from
king,
versed
upon that man alone. To the the four Vedas, and to his (11) officers and
which
falls
:
other people,
troy
declare
Out
of compassion for
me
don't des-
my
gifts.
<!>).
(I) If
you destroy
it, all
births
shall be
shall be mine,
(2)
your good deeds in your different and all the bad deeds done by me
yours.
Tliis
If,
1.
but the
word
'adhvan'
above sense
cf.
adhvanyanagate.
(Mahiibhiirata,
Agvamedhaparvan
Bombay
Edition).
(the endowment),
I again declare
He who
maintains, the merit belongs does not maintain but destroys, will himself
(9)
he
who
be destroyed
(10)
Bhadre^varasvami knows.
No.
The
No.
10, p.
5.
Chiem-Son Rock
It is
inscription*
(B. E.
R, Vol. XVIII,
contains
18
).
four
lines,
Bhadreavara.
To
the east,
'
Sulaha mountain',
to the south,
the north,
belongs to
Kucaka mountain, and to the Grand River f. Song-Thu-Bon. The writing the period oi' Bhadravarman 5th century A. 1).
to the west,
/.
).
Although similar boundaries are given in two other inscriptions (Xos. 4 and 7), the northern boundary is given here for the first time. It shows that the boundaries given are
not those of My-son the temple.
circle,
TEXT.
of Nos,
we may
H
*
1.
Finot former! J
*
road
it
.is
it
5^^
'
the reading
*
?<^H
He
takes
as
TRANSLATION.
To the
east, the
mountain, to the west, Kucoka mountain, to the north the Great River.
No.
The
part
It
I, p.
6.
Hon-Cuc Stone
Inscription.
was noticed by Aymonier (J. A. 1896 and edited by Finot ( B. E.-F. Vol. II, p. 186). 149), was engraved on a rock called Hon-Cuc near the vilinscription
Quang-Nam.
It contains
two
lines in Sanskrit,
and probably
of
king Bhadravarman.
TEXT.
TRANSLATION.
Reverence to the August Mahadeva Bhadre3varasvami by bowing down the head in obeisance.
No.
The
p.
7.
My
i
Sambhuvarman.
inscription
B. E. F. Vol. Ill,
206
For
No.
4.
It
4,
is
engraved on a stelae
is
close to the
and
practically a continu-
It contains
The
rest is in prose.
The
inscription refers to
his successor
the reign of
two kings Sri Rudravarman and son ) Sambhuvarman. During ( probably the first, in the year four hundred and ............
also
(the tenth and unit figures being lost), the temple of the
God
10
of Gocls,
i. e.
for
Bhad-
was destroyed by an incendiary. But king Sambhuvarman re-installed the God under the name Sambhu-Bhadresvara (apparently so called after the original
reSvara
( cf.
No. 4
),
its
restorer
).
The
inscription also
4.
made
originally in No.
TEXT.
rn ^ tn<4 ^i KI 1 5<a&un
(8.)
(W)
1.
Read
2.
11
WClVlWtli
n?rT
TRANSLATION.
(
Gaugesa.
weighty burdens
King
Sri
Ru )dravarman.
of that
of the Brahma-Ksatriya family, (4) while four hundred (and ......... ?) years of the $akas had elapsed, the temple of the
God
of
fire.
1.
is
not distinct.
2.
Read
12
(5-6)
ation,
trident,
;
the controller of
cre-
who, though not unburnt (i c. destroyed) all forms including Gods; friendly, yet who is unblemished and by nature both a knower as well as
an object of knowledge
2
;
is
things.
(7) Of Budravarman who has ascended to heaven by the abundance of his virtues in the Saka year .........
(10)
(11)
Having
Sri
Sambhuvarman
(12)
who, a Sun in earth, is famous for his prowess. Whose name is Sri Praastadharma [dindika 3 ].
excellent
qualities
(13) Possessing
he shines like
the
moon
of
autumn evening.
[
(15-17)
Astronomical
details.
(18-19)
entitled
to
foremost seat of
honour. 4
his
by whom, by bhuvah and wah worlds, bhuh, have baen created, by whom the sin of the world has been removed even as darkness is expelled by fire, whose
(19-21)
May
this
Sambhu-BhadroSvara
own
glory is unthinkable in this world, who has neither beginning nor end (may He) cause happiness in the kingdom of
Champa.
1.
Here
sixth ease-ending
4t
is
first.
2.
3.
Tf. Glta
%TJ'fa %?!
f^KF^F*
<H*qiR
cW
flcft
Finot takes
as an ascetic,
and
is
inclined to
the view that Pra^a^tadharma was his religious name as opposed to the coronation name. Most PraSastadharma was his ordi-
This
is
1.
13
(21) Again, the land,
with
its people,
as perpetual
(endowment) by king Bhadravarman (22) is bounded by Sullaha mountain in the east, the Great mountain in the south, Kucaka mountain in the west,
is
to be
who
live
in the
land
(24) This
endowment
is
No.
It is
8.
Hue Stelae
Inscription.
mutilated and contains only the last seven lines of a Sanskrit Inscription. It contains an imprecation against those who would destroy the endowments given by
Varman, king
of Champfi, to the
God Kandarpa-Puresvara.
As Bhavapura was the name of the capital of Bhavavarman of Cambodge, and Indrapura, that, of Indravarman of Champa, so Kandarpapura might be the name of the capital in the time of Kandarpadharma. The inscription may therefore be referred to
Kandarpadharma
in
the
No. 9-
Prakasadharma.
E. F., Vol. XI, on one face of a cubic block of stone p. 263). engraved found at Tra-kieu in the province of Qnang-Nam. It con-
The
inscription
It is
The language
is
Sanskrit.
The
inscription
is
and contains 2
stanzas in
Arya
The
inscription refers to
some
gifts of
dharma, king of Champa, in honour of king Kandarpadharma, the father of his great-grandmother (grandfather's mother ).
TEXT
TRANSLATION.
(1)
The power
by much dreaded political expedients like ment) and bhed(t (disunion) (even when applied with such
force as to
make
not
able to crush
like
the enemy.
There
all
is,
his enemies,
without fear
and unaided by the political expedients of danda (punishment), and bheda (disunion) ( without wielding the lance
so powerfully as to break
(2)
it).
He,
1
Sri
hatakas
in
1.
The word
Sakti,
and
its
ft
The meaning
of the
is
word
'5^'
of a
is
unknown.
cf.
The word
fll^lW
in
is
the
name
God
**\&W
the
Skanda Puraua.
15
No. 10.
of
Prakasadharma.
The
inscription
is
in
Thach-Bich in the
district of
Quang-Narn.
TEXT.
(^) SIT
TRANSLATION.
Prakasadharma, king of Champa, always victorious, master of the land, ..................... has installed here the God
rl
Siva
Amaresa
).
(As there
is
no room
is
in the
possibly
a Liiiga.
No.
1.
Duong-Mong
is
Pedestal Inscription of
Prakasadharma.
The
tal at
inscription
Duong-Mong
in the district of
Qnang-Nam.
TEXT.
TRANSLATION.
This temple of God Visnu Purusottarna, who is without beginning or end, who is the preceptor of the whole world,
was
built
by the order of
ftrl
Paakasadharrna.
B. E. F., Vol. XI, p. 262.
16
12.
p.
918
No. Ill
),
was edited by M. Finot (B. E. F. Vol. IV, and further commented upon by M. Coede.s
No.
8, p. 15).
(For
No.
4).
two
faces of a stelae
and contains 55
lines
of writing.
are
illegible.
;
The language is Sanskrit. The first seven lines Then follow 30 verses, mixed with two pieces
1,
of prose
9, 13,
20, 27,
;
30 Sardiilavikrldita
2,
;
3, 4, 6, 7, 15, 16,
;
Sloka
5,
Vasantatilaka;
21, 23,
Arya.
inscription records
The
the donations
made by king
Prakasadharma-Vikranta Varman to the Gods Tsanesvara, Sambhu-Bhadres vara and Prabhase^vnra. It also gives the
genealogy of the king.
TEXT.
' *
H w ^ H*M ti^^H
i
17
III
gnpr 9ftf%*?f(
:
II
5?
ft
VIII
^^ r|
II
II
1.
Bead
'
flVt
2.
Read
'
'
18
XIII
--
X V
I
^ ^ ^fir ^jefwft^hsfRfrt *f
11
XV
XVI
XVII
(**)
--
XV III
xix
XX
1.
Probably
it
is
19
XXI
XXII
^T sft
XXIII
XXIV
i%U
>
?pTr
T
<4^ii<iMi
XXV
(^
XXVI
'
1.
Read '^fcf
20
(^y)
XXVII
(^
<TuVn*lU
f^TT
T ^HT^
^TT
XXVIII
XXIX
RO
^ffff
XXX (^
^
^fir
1.
of
compound
Read
*T
'.
21
TRANSLATION.
LL
1-7.
image of God Sri Sambhu-BhadreSvara ......... in the prosperous city of Champa. V. 1. There was a king called Gai'igaraja, who was famed for the ro} al qualities of knowledge and heroism ......
T
to
abandon .....................
the joy
',
(Ganges)
).
is
very great
and
went
2.
to the
Jahnavl
Ganges
V.
he, in
Kings beginning with Dillpa and Mandhata ...... his majesty, never transgressed the eternal rules of
V.
3.
of glorious
Mano-
The son
of
this
valour,
even at the present time, follows the in the Krta-Yuga, pure rules of conduct which obtained
V.
He who,
1.
Head
'
2.
Finot translates
in
'
e*tait
egal en puissance a
power
'
to the
meaning
of the
word
ftl^f
22
when Dharma
prevailed in
its entiret}^.
The
beauty of his face surpasses that of the moon with a halo, but the moon, though cast into shade, still maintains his
own. 2
ess,
Of that Sambhuvarman, renowned for his prowwho re-established on this earth this ^ambhubhadresa.
V.
6.
mighty fame, called Kandarpadharma, endowed with beauty, and like an incarnation of Dharma.
7.
V.
Was born
a son of
V.
8.
"
from passion, dutifully protects his subjects like his own with this melancholy reflection, Kali, chased by the sons,"
splendour of the king, sadly moved away, nobody knows where, even as the army of darkness flies before the Sun,
leaving
V.
all his
its
9.
He who was
his son,
The
desires
of
all
the
cre-
Wishing
prowess,
in
for the
good of
3
his subjects,
he increas-
ed his
own
following in the
wake
of the
Sun who
spring time.
He, Prabhasadharrna, had a younger sister, who was the source of welfare and prosperity of the whole world,
nnd the
God.
1.
perfection, as
it
Karmma )
of
refers to
Dharma which
in
one
each of the
succeeding ages
viz.
At
i-resent,
in Kali, sh
The
The
last
first
portion
is
only conjectural.
lines are not translated.
two fragmentary
23
For the birth of Chanda ..................... Satyakausikasvaml became her husband as the hermit Atri was of
V. 12.
1
Anasiiya.
V. 13.
He who was
celebrated for
his heroism, knowledge, and beauty, and who always shed lustre on both the Ksatriya and Brahmaiia families, Was called Bhadre^varavarman; he and AnaugaV. 14.
Then
on account of cer-
tain circumstances.
V.
10.
It
the foremost
V.
17.
A^vaithama, the best of Brahmanas. There was a daughter of the king of serpents,
a family in
this world.
called
Having
she
man.
as
V. 18.
mana Kaundinya
work.
Verily,
King Bhadravarman
line of kings,
is,
pure unbroken
He, the king Bhavavarman, who boasted of his triple power, and broke the arrogant pride of his enemies
V. 20.
1.
band.
2. 3.
^^fl^rew^
last
as the
name
of the bus-
*W1
two
Bhavapura
e.
Cambodge.
24
who was
who was
a destroyer
by
and whose supreme majesty, like that of the shone forth. sun, brilliantly V. 21. He, the famous Sri Mahendravarma, equal in
his strength,
prowess to Indra, the king of gods, begat happily, with ease, a favourite son, even as the policy of wise men produces
happy
results.
V. 22.
our spread in
He, Sri Tsanava -ma, king of men, whose splendall directions up to the very end, begat a
daughter, for the sake of unique prosperity, as Facrificial ceremonies beget both material prosperity and supernatural
power.
V, 23.
chaste,
Sri
Sri
Sarvvam,
and born
Sonm
(or
Soma), a favourite
is
applicable
?.
all
among
Constantly devoted to the Brahmanas, the gods men, (he was) gracefully attended by enemien subhis
dued by
Sri Lakb'rnl,
1 Dasaratha, dutifully followed him, and this was well worthy of her indeed
!
26.
The Trio
viz.
Padma (LaksmI
i.e.
Prosperity),
'
^3fcT
as published in the
text.
take
it
as
^fa
'.
25;
seeds,
obtaining good
of the great and vast (lit. whose rays, rising in the east, ends can be reached with difficulty) ocean of milk, whibh
was the great, noble, and ever-prosperous 3 royal family, whose natural prowess is familiar to his innumerable wicked whose enemies, whose great pride was humbled by him, kingdom was bestowed on him iby holy men, and was acquired,
protected, and augmented, by means of a group of royal who was singled qualities, made all the firmer by heroism,
out by luck (Sri) for his skill, he, in the year 579 of the era of the Saka king, (astronomical details follow) Established Sri Prabhasesvara, the one lord of all the world, with
a view
to destroy the
seeds
of
power
ssion.
of leading to births
( lit.
existence)*
27.
His
I.
e.
to his energy, and, without them, his activity for the maintenance and progress of the world cannot exist. It is from this consideration that ( these forms ) are held by the master of
energy.
What
action
is
T'TO *UI^T
mean
tent of his
2.
kingdom.
1^ ^W
Sl^Tj^l
mean
in the forefront
moan surging'.
desire of
orthodox Hindus.
26
28. He, who, although revered by Brahma, Visnn, Indra and other gods, Asuras (Demons), Brahmanas, kings and ascetics (or royal ascetics), yet danced in cemetery for
this
is
strange
in-
deed
29.
From whom
!
is
evolved
this
in
static
and dynamic
the Sun,
is
whom
merged
30.
How
wonderful
desire of his
;
own,
is
may he,
remain fixed here as long as the world lasts, securing the welfare of the city of Champa.
as a
means
of
The store-house
of Lori,
and
Sri
Prabhasesvara,
by
Sri
Champa.
remission,
Those who
will destroy,
they will
feel,
without
the consequences of murdering a Brahmana, Those who will maintain, will enjoy the the aeons. through reward of an Asvamedha sacrifice. And it has been said in
that there is no greater meritorious act than the Asvamedha, and no greater crime than the murder of a Brahmana.' Thus declares the donor of all those in the
the Sastras
'
No. 13.
The
stelae
1.
of
engraved on another face of the same which contains No. 7. It contains a date of which
inscription
27
the hundredth
figure alone
is
and refers to
lost).
king Praka^adharma,
grand-son of
(name
K
No. 14.
of
The
p.
inscription
928 No. V.
It
is
For
No. 4).
writing
The
a
is
temple dharma.
Kuvera,
Prakaa-
TEXT.
TRANSLATION.
This temple of Kuvera, the friend of MaheSvara, a mine of wealth, has been erected by king Prakasadharma.
(1)
ekaksapingala for having (his eye) injured by the view of the Goddess (Uma), increase the wealth of this king, and always protect
(2)
(
May
this
Kuvera ), who
'
is
called
him from
evils.
cf.
Ramayana Uttara-kanda,
).
2S
No. 15.
Lai
Cham
cl'.
Inscription of
Prakasadharma.
(For
It contains
localities
lines.
No. 56.)
two short
TEXT.
(0 ^rofwrnr
(*) sfr
TORnrofr iw( ^R )
( ? )
11
TRANSLATION.
Homage
dharma.
B. E. F., Vol.
to Si\a;
XV., No.
2, p.
112.
No. 16.
of
Vikranta-
Varman
The
inscription
I,
dated 609.
(
B. E. F. Vol. IV,
(For localities etc. cf. No. 4). It is engraved p. 925, No. IV ). on two faces of a stelae, and contains, besides the invocation, 23 lines of writing. The language is Sanskrit, and, with the
exception
of
the invocation,
the
inscription
is
written
in verse.
five
There are altogether 11 verses, six on on the second face. The metres are, v. 1,
Arya;
v. 9,
ardulavikridita;
v.
10,
Sragdhara.
The
first
in the
same charac-
ter, and form one inscription, recording the donation of a Ko$a to Isanesvara, and a mukuta to BhadreSvara, by king
687 A. D.
).
The
same dona-
by king Vikrantavarman.
29
TEXT.
(a).
1 1
(3 ) 4;JJHf fi
III
/
TV
( (
) (
VIII
(\)
()
H^^
t
30
X
RT ^<-M *M <ir*t i ^ i
i
*i
Mm
TRANSLATION.
(a)
Reverence to Siva
Hail
1.
*
May
T^ananatha,
who
is
meditated by
all
the gods,
with Iqdra at their head, and by the good persons who know His essential nature, who is calm, pure, supreme
for ever
of
who
hundred and nine 1 years had elapsed since the time of the Raka kings.
3.
When
six
Astronomical
details.
After having installed, out of devotion, a Kosa of T$anevara (i. e. a Linga of &va called lanevara) accord6.
crown
Bhadrevara.
1.
Fleet to be equivalent to
Nanda
to
or
9.
doubtful.
may
denote four.
31
7.
May
this pair of
like
two
pillars
of his
as the
Victory to Sri PrakaSadharma, king of Champa, whose fame, originating in the above manner, has very appropriately spread afar.
Sun rises, the Moon is gone and when the Moon rises, the Sun sets this is the rule of the Universe. But the spotless Moon which is the Kosa of Isanesvara, and the Sun which is the crown of Bhadre^vara, both (have been
9.
When
the
brought together
10.
? )
or pierced,
who
ia
primordial,
has his
pious
and who heals the wounds of all his followers, own limbs wounded, as he himself said. Let the men solve this problem. (The reply is) Isana cut
himself into eight parts, and this mutilation is intentional. May the revered king Vikrantavarma triumph by his moonlike silver
else.
No. 17.
My
Vikrantavarman.
The inscription was edited by M. Finot (B. E. F., Vol. IV, It is engraved on 930, No. IX.) (For localities cf. No. 4). two faces of a stelae and contains, besides the invocation, 38
p.
lines
of
writing.
illegible,
the
alone being decipherable. The first face contains six verses and a piecft in prose. It records an invocation to Siva.
The metres
kranta;
vv. 4-5,
Manda-
Sragdhara;
v. 6,
Malini.
32
TEXT.
(a).
(V)
1^. it*d
_____
'
*<4 1
IV
?-5fH^-5IHI^-^|c [r,
as
required
both by
33
snT
( v<* )
V
TOT
VI
(?\s) f^
sflr
-- --
TRANSLATION.
(<)
Reverence to Siva
(1)
HJM!
those
who
enjoy sacrifice),
who
burnt the
fine figure of
the
God
of love,
daughter of the icy Himalaya, who, riding on a bellowing animal (bull), obtains the unique supremacy in all the worlds,
there
aspects.'"
is
none
in the
world
who knows
that
God
in his true
it
(2)
By
gifts to
1.
who
has
in his
is
Upamanyu
en-
The vowel-sign 3
not distinct.
2.
The
first
the God.
(viz.)
[1]
Giver of bounies
to others,
tising austerities
(for
what
?).
[2]
Cupid
[3]
Lord
further implication
daughter of the
34
joying even to day, with his friends and relations, the ocean of milk, white as the moon, to the exclusion of the destroyer of Vrtra ( i. e. Indra ), whose great glory became manifest by
having worked tho miracle of creating the three worlds. May this Lord Sri Isanesvara-Natha protect you from all dangers.
respected by all the proud united with one another by appreciating Maruts, profoundly the individual functions of each, and bestowers of excellent
(3)
Whose
worthy pairs
of horses
carry
He who,
at one
and the same time, destroyed the Tripura- Asuras for the peace of the
his strong
worlds,
its
making Pranava
Soma
its
as its excellent
;
all the gods, Agni ), his chariot, with the four Vedas as its horses, and Ida and
barb
Tho
story
is
thus described in
There were
of iron,
in the
sky three
cities of tho
another of
silver,
and a third
with
all
of
his
gold,
which Maghavan
weapons.
4
Then
all
the
went
to the
great Rudra
as their refuge,
1
and said
to him,
be
the sacrifices.
Bestower of honour,
destroy the Daityas with their cities and deliver the worlds.' He, being thus addressed, said, *So be it'; and making Visnu his arrow,
Agni
its
barb.
Yama,
its
leather,
all
the
Vedas
his bow, and the excellent Savitrf [the Gayatri] his bowstring, and having appointed Brahma his charioteer, he in due time pierced
through these
world.
cities
cities
Rudra.
35
who, although possessed of Aniina and other divine faculties which are very difficult to be obtained by other classes of
gods,
reward therefrom
body
of
who reduced to ashes the incomparable Madana by means of burning fire proceeding from
;
his eyes,
and yet became the husband of the daughter (of Himalaya), white as snow and benefactress; who is the
all
and yet selected a white vehicle (i. the bull) which has become rough by traverwho is the source of the supreme end of life, sing the sky difficult to attain whose true nature is beyond the dounique lord of
c,.
the
worlds,
main
of
with the
water,
fire,
manifested
by
his
forms,
earth,
sky,
sun,
moon and
sacrificer,
which are
dignified
Sarvit.
by the
titles of
and Ugra
and whose
infinite
(
aided by
Brahma, Visnu,
and Agni (Fire) at their head, he exterminated the great Asura ( demon ) Tripura, who had destroyed all the worlds
with the gods, ascetics and the Gandharvas.
5.
am
who
May
he,
who
is
is
the cause
36
No. 18.
The
p.
My
(For
Vikrantavarman,
inscription
)
No. 4).
was engraved
on a block of
contains one
stone,
line,
image
of a god
by king Vikrantavarma.
TEXT.
TRANSLATION.
Reverence to Suvarnaksa ( Lit. God with golden eyes ). This golden image of Paramesvara has been installed with devotion by Vikrantavanmin, king of Champa, who knows
the truth.
No. 19.
The
p. 930,
of
inscription
No. VIII.) (For localities cf. No. 4). engraved on a circular pedestal and contains one line in Sanskrit verse.
It is
TEXT.
TRANSLATION.
This Ko3a ofVameSvara, (^iva) installed by
rl- Vikranta-
varma, the best of kings (lit. the lion among kings), will endure as lon as the world exists.
37
No- 20.
of
The
p.
inscription
was edited by M. Finot (B. E. F., Vol. IV, vol. XV, No.2 p. 190 ) (For localities cf.
engraved on three faces of a stelae, containing, besides the invocation, 40 lines of writing. The language
No.4).
is
Sanskrit,
It
ie
prose.
most^
tjfiaced.
TEXT.
(a).
......... (
Mr ^T^^T
(c).
fta^ssr(
r
RX
srnrfer
II
38
TRANSLATION.
(a).
Champa
(1)
(2) installed
Lord of the city of Champa ......... King of kings ...... by Sri Prakasadharma ............ (3) Sri Prakasa-
Sri PrakaSadharma. (7) Belonging to the vara (Lord of Gariga?) (10-11) Sri VikrantaGanges varmfi, the great king of kings, (11-12) ......... king Vikranta-
varma ............... to the grandson of king Yogesvara's son, a moon ............ (13) Crown and Kosa ......... decorated. (14) In
the year G3 .................. of the Saka king, bright
of Phalguna.
(c).
fortnight
(1)
Reverence to Sri
Thanes* vara,
Sri Bhadre^vara,
(2)
and
silver
.(9)
Sri
gether again gave ......... (11) He who destroys or maintains them the consequence (of their action) is known to Sri
Is ana
varman
The
inscription
II,
brought to notice by M. Finot (B. E. F., Vol. IV, pp. 932-33, No. x), who could read only a few words. Later, M. Hnber has partially restored the text
first
was
p.
265).
For
localities
cf.
No.
4.
on two faces of a
stelae,
The
is
39
It begins
with
'
NamaS Sivaya
in-
Svasti',
an invocation
(
to Siva
LL. 1-4.
Verse
1 is
given below
).
The lines 5-11 contain each a 61oka, and record that king Sambhuvannan built a brick vedl (quadrangular spot) covered with silver plates, with a statue of Laksmi thereon.
The four Slokas that follow give a
the splendour of the temple.
poetical description of
The
rl
Prakf^adharma intended
of stone, and that this was actually accomplished by one Naravahana Vainian, who further covered the stone vedl with silver and gold plates. It is difficult to decide whether Naravahana Varman is identical with Vikranta-Varman, the
successor of Praka^adharma, or a
be-
tween the
last two.
The
lines
8- 9
contain a
krantavarman.
TEXT.
(V.
I.)
rr
\
^^ ^u^^f^
(LL. 6-7)
(L. 2)
(LL. 4-6)
ar^rr
(LL. 8-9)
^wRW^^^f^T^^
(L. 10)
ijjjj
Tfm^T
>>
TRANSLATION.
(n,).
LL. 1-4.
Victorious
ia
tlie
primaevul
God
fe,et
Sri Tsanadeva,
who conquered
still
are saluted
by Brahma, Visnu
eight forms,
who
is
the cause of
all
who
fulfils
the de-
Huber reads
*s[*KnT
is
the
first line of a
*j to be long.
restored.
2.
The
third
line are
too
corrupt to be
This
fits
is
is
which
3.
in
Could
possibly be
41
LL. 6-7.
brick
altar,
L. 2.
make
of
stone
Naravfihanavarman
as gold and silver on the outside,
stone with
Brahma made
and
silver,
the
peak of Meru.
Moreover
this
altar, of gold
supporting LaksmI
By
the
him was
made
this great
(a task)
difficult for
previous kings,
how wonderful.
Sri Vikrantavarman, whose great glory fs and whose high fame is due to the grace of the well-known, lotus-feet of the primaeval Uod Sri Tsana and his (king's)
LL. 8-9.
father
LaksmI, born in the Kailfisa mountain, was again installed on such an altar. LL. 10 ff. Vikrantavarman. possessed of fortune and a
by
whom
(
i.
l image of Laksml )
e.
year denoted by
'
Rauia-artha-sat'
(
653.
)
No. 22.
of king
was
edited
by M. Bergaigno
Corpus
XXVI,
45, 47
212).
others (Nos. 29 a, 29 b, on the four faces and the base of
five
is
engraved
The language
is
Sanskrit.
'
name
constructor
of. Fleet,
Gupta
ascriptions, p. 212).
42
It
contains five
verses
in
18 lines,
the
metre being
Sardulavikrldita.
It first gives a legendary
a Mukhaliiiga, i n the province of Kauthara, by king VicitraIn the year 696 ( = 774 A. D. ) the temple was dessagara.
troyed,
Liriga,
and the treasures of the temple, together with the were carried away. King Satyavarman pursued the
plunderers and defeated them in a naval battle, but could not recover the treasures or the Linga. The king then built another temple, and installed a new Mukhaliiiga, called, after
the king, Srl-Satya-Mukhalinga, together with an image of 'BhagavatI and Gai.ieSa' (?) in the year 706 ( = 784 A. D. ).
TEXT.
U.
5
11
iirmn^r^dKin
>
Mirn^in ^^
i
n'^n^^f
It
III
II
1.
Road
^=^
here.
43
T^PJF
TRANSLATION.
1.
The fortunate king, who, obtaining unique sovereignformerly established in this world,
of
Mukhalinga
Sambhu,
together with
enjoyment, was famous by the name Vicitrasagara. In the Saka year, denoted by Ko^a-nava-rtu ( 696
),
dark-coloured people of other cities, whose food was more horrible than that of the Vampires, and who
ferocious, pitiless,
was
Yama, came
in ships,
took
away
fire to
was very much dejected to learn that the Sivamukha, together with its property, which was in their ship, was thrown into
water, and that the Sivalinga was destroyed.
Satyavarma, ruling over an excellent kingdom covetable to Indra, having resolved to devote himself to the worship of Siva, was able to re-install with the
4.
The king
Sri
pristine
splendour,
aKo^a(Linga) with
a face (i.
e.
^iva
together with a beautiful female ( Durga ? ) and an elephant (or Gane^a, whose face was like that of an elephant ?).
1.
mukha ),
Read
qf
here.
44
must be known as kin^ Vicitrasagara, (if, as the tradition goes, ) there be not a second king of that name on the earth. 5. Established in the year oi' the Saka king denoted by
(
Ko^a-kha-bhCidhara
follow
).
700
astronomical
details
No. 23.
of
(Corpus,
Yang Tikuh
the plain
is
of Datrang in
The
inscription,
engraved on two
of writing.
The langu-
age is Sanskrit. The inscription is written partly in prose and partty in verse. There are altogether 14 verses, the metre being, vv. 1-2, Sragdhara; vv. 3-4 Sardulavikridita; vv.
v.
10,
VamSastha.
The
inscription
&
= 787
A. D.
),
the
army
of Java,
coming
iva
the temple of
installed an
= 799
A. D.
),
henceforth worshipped image under the name of Indrabhadrelvara, and made various donations.
TEXT.
(a.)
(I)
45
rr^^^
III
46
IV
(0
VI
^r?qf
r
:
II
VII
^^r^g^TfJ^r
*?
^r^
JT^i^ra
VI 11
IX
X ^ *W ?T3IT
1.
Read
'
fl^*
'
2.
47
XI
!
II
XII
XIII
gTFcT
*T
TrF^^
5T7j
qTT
TRANSLATION.
Victorious in the world
is
He, who
is
who
llent
is
attended by the excellent Siddhaa, the Rsis, the excegods and the chanters of hymns; from whom are born all
by means
as well
mighty prowess,
in the earth.
Supreme Yaksas
if
as
the
think of
Him
mean Rakb'as are assured of happiness with devotion, even for a moment.
they
Taking protection in the pair of lotus-like feet of the God, the honey of whose lotus-feet purifies the Asuras and their
enemies
;
whose
brilliantly
white body
is
besmeared with
ashes whiter than the waves of the milk-ocean, the foam of the
celestial river,
and the rays of the moon the image of whose the support of the three worlds, excites the jealousy of feet,
;
the stalk and roots of lotus; the holy dust of whose pair oi
48
and the holy stream of the Ganges on whose head are 1 the crest-jewels of the chiefs of Suras and Asuras; and the
feet,
wearing the crimson glow of twilight by the facets of the golden crown of the groups of gods, Siddhas, and Vidyadhara.% appear like a be e welled mi rror;-H is Majesty
nails of
whose
feet,
king Indravarman, whose fame for observing the law was 2 spreading more and more every day in all directions, made
this pious
2.
work
is
in the world.
is
honoured by good
regard
sacrifice
men
who
foremost
as their principal
those
is
who
celebrated
sacrifices,
in this
world
as
Mahendra
in
heaven by obtaining
Manu, peacefully guards the world who is the head of the Brahma-Ksatra clan 3 and who is famous in his kingdom by
;
moon
in a clear sky.
world, as
to the
it
who
is like
Indra, fallen
;
Champa
yet,
who
like
Dhanafijaya
of
like Hari,
many groups
of enemies,
and placed
number
of countries created
by
the lotus-like feet of the preceptor of the Suras and Asuras (i.e. Ka^yapa); who is like Indra in this world, by virtue
of perfect
austerities
;
and constant
is
sacrifices
performed in
previous births
who
like
Dhana< la by his
liberality;
and
1.
1W
seoms
to
2.
of the adjective
it
cfW
is
viz. 'WflWf'
:
js
well-known.
has, for ministers, only the
Bergaigne translates
"who
49
is
The king who, on account of his capacity to govern better and better a country, celebrated for its towns, mainthe orders of castes and a gramas, had a capital like the city of the gods.
tains intact
III.
is
his
all directions.
combines in himself
Candra,
Indra, Agni,
2
;
from a portion of Brahma ), the master of immense wealth, possessed of fortune and prowess, crushing, like Visnu, his enemies by means of his prowess, he established
Brahmana
(or
the
IV.
Sri
Bhadrftdhipatl^vara,
who
nether world,
fire
who
is
celebrated in
is
of his
own
energy, and
of Yogin, is
Uragas, the
Munis, the
as
V.
from
The construction
Cf.
is
2.
** He has carried a redoubtable war verse in a quite different way: in the regions of Candra, Jndra, etc." Senarfc proposes a correc-
tion:
i.e.
"He took by his strength the body of Candra, Indra, etc. ho boca'iio, in some way, the muster of the northern, eastern,
50
VI.
He
is
called BhadradhipatHvara,
because he
is
the
master of welfare, and maintains, by his splendour, the welfare, the health and the good of the worlds.
Now,
stores,
became,
by
to
his
own
prowess,
cause of
the
Then owing
(i.e..
r
the
Kali age
it
also called Bhadradhipatl>vara) was burnt Java coming by means of ships, and became b\ army empty, in the year of the Sakas denoted by nine-ambara-
the temple,
of
the
'
adri' (709).
VII.
and then
sion
).
He was in the world for many thousands of had his own abode burnt \yy his own nxlya
re-installed
years
(illu-
it,
and out
of the
treasures, grain-stores, silver, gave goodness gold crown, jewel, necklace and other objects of enjoyment,
together with
w omen
T
of
the harem,
slaves,
oxen, buffaloes,
VIII.
fields
and other
articles.
Indravarman
also installed
an earthen Linga of
the
God, which
therefore
came
to be
known
as
Iridra-
bhadre^vara.
IX.
He
'
'
Sa-I-
yama-adri (721), two treasures for the God, the one composed of moveable and immoveable property, and the other moveable and with a
mouth
this
priests
).
king protects the earth, his subjects are Renowned in the world for his zeal delighted at his prowess.
in protecting
X.
When
Dharma (Law ?), he always triumphed over his enemies by his own prowess. XL Endowed -with virtue, and born in a noble family,
51
surrounded by heroes, and defeating the enemies by his prowess, he protects the world on all sides. To the God, hSrl Indrabhadre^vara, who is the cause of
charitable,
the happiness of the whole world, king Indravarma, out of devotion and in pure heart, has given the country of Sikhiikhagiri, comprising the two fields of Sivaksetra and Yajfiaksetra,
jafia
( ? ).
Those who protect all those goods of Indrabhadrewara in the world, would enjoy the delights of heaven along with the gods.
XII.
Those who carry them away would fall into heJl together with their family, and would sutler the sorrows of hell as long as the sun and the moon endure.
XIII.
XIV.
and
will never
come out
of the
Nos. 24
a,
24
b.
Glai
Lamov
1
Stelae Inscrip-
tions of
Indravarman
These two inscriptions were edited by M. Bergaigne Corpus No. XXIII, p. 218 ).
Glai
Lamov
is
the
name
of a thicket
The two
is
Sanskrit. No. 24 (a) contains 14 verses and a fragment in prose, the metre
lines,
(b), 23.
22
and No. 24
The language
being,
61oka,
v. 1,
Anustubh,
v. 9,
v. 2,
and
Sardulavikridita.
No. 24
(b)
text at the beginning, then two verses (metre Vam?astha), thea another prose text, and lastly one verse in Sloka
metre.
52
The
prising three names, vis. Prathivindravarman,his sister's son Satyavarman, and lastly, the brother of the latter, Indra-
varman.
It refers to
the installation of
year 723
= 801
A. D.
).
No. 24
to the
(/;)
made by Indravarman
God Sarikara-Narayana.
TEXT.
fta<it f*rei
*r^f g^r^r ^r o^r qrm ^CT TT^ ^vff^rf ^nsrRf ^^Hr d4:ch<l< HS^Rl ffrfif
rr*qrr^r
2
5jT:
V
VI
1 1
<9lf^J4Uj4!e|(
1.
Head
53
VIII
IX
gq:
||
XII
XIII
f*T?^ qr|r?^Tff*T
XIV
1.
2.
Read
54
^^S^ ^
1
1.
Read
I
'
*f^Tf'3
(ftfcl
ing).
2.
think this
is
$1% fa'tftf^^qtt
55
|-elTl4iic|
ii.
**&
TVSI
rT?3
g
*i
__ TTSH
3
II
<j
tf c m'<li
^r
i
||
III.
1.
Road
2.
Read
56
TRANSLATION.
(a)
1.
Reverence to
all
the gods
May
the people
be free
from calamities, and the king always victorious in this world. 1 2. The fortunate king Prathivlndravarma famous in the world for his family and prowess, enjoyed the lands by
,
his
as
(i.
a
e.
Having enjoyed the whole of Champa, he There were abundance great king. means of subsistence) and various things in
alms
his king-
dom.
4.
all
the darkness.
the sky.
5.
He
shone
in his family
After a
long time,
on account of
his
devotion to
JjJambhu,
his glory,
and
his
went
to the
world of Rudra
6.
heroic,
his
The king called Satyavarma, fortunate and very and renowned in the wo Id by his own actions, was
).
The
earth, with
its
ed round in
all
directions,
his great
power.
8.
the
ground) in his presence, but turned their as the Asuras did on seeing Visnu.
9.
By
It
his
beauty he was
like cupid
in this
world
by
1.
may
or the
change of form
57
his victories he
was comparable
e.
to Inclra
by
his
prowess he
Siva); Ugra (i. was very strong, like the son of Inclra 1 men he was respected by honest persons
j
was
like
among
those
who
his
desire glory he
in the assembly of
appearance was
varma,
is
Tarksya (Garuda); he, the king Satyamaster of sentiments (or, master of all creatures),
(i.
e.
exterminated
)all his
enemies.
10.
for
long time,
the world
dutj
7
,
he
secured
His younger brother ludravarma became king; he was fortunate, dutiful, powerful and renowned in the world
for his strength. o
12.
lit.
protector of men), he
was
and accompa-
nied by his
army he attacked
saw
The powerful and renowned king triumphs in the he destroyed the army of the enemies as Indra desworld; troyed that of the Asuras.
13.
14.
(Yama
or Yudhisthira).
first
The
fortunate king
at
kimself at
after
installed
Indratithi,
bhogesvara
>
Vlrapura
having
arid
selected
the
(15)
lagna.
Then
he installed Indrabhadreavara.
1. as an ordinary adjective, Borg.iigne takes '^^35?^ and translates: among those who desire the glory he was like $ ^UT*fn We In Indra, terrible by his power of vanquishing.
58
He,
who
is
born
in the
is
moon
of
delicate
and beautiful
like
that of
1 who appears like the moon in the midst of the stars Cupid, at the summit of the mountain Udayagiri, when he shows
his magnifi-
cent palace, whose hands and breast have been made white by the application of an abundance of perfumed sandal and
musk,
who
is
fostered by his magnificent good fortune. whose terrible majesty (is manifest when) his heart remains unmoved in the vast 2 battle-field thoroughly shaken by the
signs of royalty
noise
his
arising
from the
his
striking
armies,
of
he,
the
own and
in
enemies'
installed
house of Satyavarma, the God Indra Paramesvara, the cause of the prosperity of the whole
the excellent
in
pure mind, and after having given riches, by to all the Munis, ascetics, and learned Brahmanas of lofty thoughts and inclinations, in the year of the
world,
a
sincere efforts,
Sakas denoted by 'loka-yama-parvvata' (723) (astronomical details follow). May this endure as long as the earth, the
mountains, the great oceans, and the sky.
Victorious
feats of
is
He,
in
various
prowess
purified
by means of miracles,
illumined
flickering sparks
of
yo</,, j(t,pa
huhkara,
like
etc.;
who
is
beautiful
1.
'2.
The son
of
W'H'
i.
Vi.-mi.
3.
The underlying
idea
is
that asceticism
i.
ill
suits a ferocity
e.
contradiction.
59
traversing the sky; who illumines the whole universe, and shines, being situated in a deep cavern on the summit of the
Himalaya mountain which is covered with abundance of the disc of whose feet is gold, silver, trees and creepers; anointed by the rays of the jewels of the crowns at the head
of the
as the stalk
of tho
pollen
Bandhwjlva, ground, while his matted hair is washed by the fall of the who deep waters of the Ganga descending from heaven; burnt the body of Kama who was very proud whose two
;
red 1
feet, like
two
multitude of
gods,
Asuras,
who is destroyer
blinded by the pride of their excessive strength -who is the greatest God (Mahe-Svara ), and the cause of the origin,
is
by the serpent king with infinite hood, whose fathomless bed formed by the deep of the ocean of milk beneath its mighty wave, while homage is paid to his lotus-fe.it by the gods, Asuras and Munis, as he held aloft the mount Govardhana; he destroyed Madhu, Kansa, the Asura, Ke3i, Cauiira, Arista and Pralamba, while the nail of his feet, dyed crimson
( lit.
made
to
appear
like
kaitabha, appeared
Go 1
1.
There may
on the
word
'^'-meaning blood
before Siva.)
60
excellent
the grace of the God fall upon His Majesty king Indravarma. May the God grant him all
May
kinds of wealth and enjoyments and fulfil king both in this world and in the next.
all desires of
the
The fortunate king Indravarma, who always thinks of the work of the great God, and is like the king of gods, has
given
Him
all
men
of the harem,
slaves,
fields
umbrellas, pitchers
),
chowries, shallow
earthen dishes,
and other
articles
of enjoyment,
all
for gaining
( i.
an excess of
the
favour from
the cause of
all
the worlds
e.
God
),
and
sordid thoughts.
nations
this
made by other
kings,
own wealth
in
donations
in this
made by other kings, he will see his own wealth world destined by other kings.
first place,
In the
the granary
of
Sri,
the granary of
Pavitresvara, the granary of Miimauc, the two granaries of of Klajadati Bhuvanagrapura, a village in the district
extending as far
all
as
the
high summit
of
the
mountain
these have been given to the God by the king Charulwip with a pure heart. Let the virtuous persons desiring to gain
religious
this world,
rations
merit protect the above ( goods ) and live long in and afterwards live in the heaven with generesides of their as Indra as race, long
is
'
1.
Kadava'
means 'giving
water'.
61
there;
may
hell,
and
let
them
fall
into hell,
be of short duration, and reside there with seven genethe moon, the planets, the cons-
words have been said by the multitude of priests, persons having right to seats in the first rank, the Brahmanas, the learned men, and the ascetics; while the chief
All these
priest
licked,
was
it
was being
regulations
would be of
long
It is said:
Those who destroy the ripe grains, those who are unwho take others' lands,-these three never come back from hell as long as the sun and the moon
grateful and those
endure.
D.),
during the
battles,
God
J.
A. 1888
A. 1891
(1), p.
(1), p.
76 No. 410
24.
J.
No. 26.
of Hari-
The
No XXV11I,
2G3).
62
of the left inscription is engraved on the third face It contains to the left. door-pillar of the Po-Nagar temple
The
31 lines of writing The language is Sanskrit. cription is written in prose with two verses at
(metre-ardiilavikrldita).
inscription refers to '&rl lord of Champa, and to his raja,
The
ins-
the end
The
in
charge of a person
consists of
proper name
two
syllables in
Pamr').
No.
25).
The
D.).
The
inscription
incidentally
refers
Text
(?)
63
xx
x x x
I.
^r
^rr
^n^r
[^r]
5^^f^f
^i^^n
II.
TRANSLATION.
Hail, the i^roat kin^.
kin<j^
of
kings,
Harivarmmadeva,
His arm was the
king
of
Champa,
of irrepressible prowess.
serpent that held up the circle of earth, plunged in the ocean, which was Kali; his strong arm was the sun that expelled the darkness which was the Clnas; in splendour he was like the
incarnation of Nfirayana.
The king having given him sovereignty Vikriintavarina. over Sri Paruluranga, raised to the rank of Commander-inchief, for guarding the prince, a person named Senapati
Pamr, born in the great village of D (? )kjci, depending on Like a lion ravaging the elephants in the town of Manidhi. an impenetrable forest he ravaged the towns of the Kamwhich contained men instead of elephants. His fame, white as the rays of the moon, delighted the hearts of the honest men which were like so many lotus flowers. He was
vujas,
1
Read
'^'
'
'
2.
Read
64
the
lotus which was delight in the golden of Gaurl ( i.e. Mahadeva ) of the lord
Kambuja, thanks
to the
Kauthara, famous all over the world, remained empty for a long time (i.e. the image was carried away and the temple remained empty and
in
deserted).
of the
Goddess adorned
adorned with Mandapas (Halls) and wonderful gates, in the year of the Sakaraja, denoted by
'Vivara-haraksa-adri' (739), in the month of Jyaintha, at the time of the solar eclipse, in order to secure religious merit for
the whole world, and for the sake of fame in this
salvation in the next.
world, and
Mahabhagavati, gold, silver, jewels, Ho further clothes of variegated colour, and other articles. dedicated tields in the Kauthara country together with male
He
also
offered to
and female
1.
The king who resembles Yudhisthira the enemy of Kai'isa for heroism, and the Cupid to (Indra ?) for sovereignty, Bhrgu
first
for justice,
for
beauty, the
among men
(?)
Pamr an
excellent minister.
1.
The
relation of
preceding one
is
difficult to
understand.
Does
it
mean
Kambuja
It is difficult to
understand the
significance of the
this
word
T
Z51^
sentence,
it
maj be
65
No. 27.
Glai Klong
of
The Cham
of
Ram
to
Klong Anoh, Panrang between the villages king Sri Harivarmadeva and his
It is dated,
It
apparently
A. 1888
J.
J.
(1), p. 77,
p, 23,
A. 1891 (1),
5751.
por-
of the
inscription
p.
was edited by
Corpus
No.
XXV,
Cham
It
by Aymonier (J. A., 1891, part I, commented upon by Finot (B. E. F., vol.
25fT).
was
Ill, p. 633,
No. V.)
According to Finot, the unpolished stelae bearing this inscription was found about 3 miles to the west of the
village
of
Chung-my
its
in
the
valloy
in
south
of
Phanrang.
stating
Yangkur
as
of a rough engraved on a single face and the last stelae, contains 1G lines of writing, the first seven and the rest in Cham. The Sanskrit two being in Sanskrit,
The
inscription,
is
written
v. 3.
vv.
1, 2,
4,
Anuritubh, and
Upajfiti.
The
inscription,
God
by
to
say,
Buddha and
Siva)
a person
actually
composed after
66
the death of
pieces of land.
The
(-829 A D.), records donations to God Mandara in the Parvata and God
The
Cham
text gives
the date
751
PranaveSvara, and refers to two fields and two monasteries, one of the latter being called D3varaksa.
TEXT.
3ft
i)
(2) (3)
f^rcrri:
^^r^r
srr
at
(4)
(6)
VI. (7)
^(^4+>4
hu^^i
^TfT^r
^T^f ^nojr^
II
TRANSLATION.
(1)
This
is
by the
name
of
of the two,
viz.
who is famons and who is under the protection Samanta, Vikranta and T?varaloka. 2
1. 2.
Read
The
is
fir^t
line of
the
first
stanza
is
lation
merely conjectural.
Bergaigne
*loka' in
to
mean
that
Samanta was the guardian of the two worlds of Vikranta (Buddha) and Sarikara ( j^iva ). The latter says that Samanta was the minister of a king called Vikruntavarman in this world, ami occupies the same post in heaven now that both of them were dead, VikrKuta1
67
1 temples and two monasteries for Jina and sankara were made by him who has reached the state of
(2)
Two
bliss
( i. e.
gone to heaven
for the
(3)
Patpluh added to
in
(?)
Humatavov
the
field called
Khari
He
desired
moreover noble enjoyments in the other world these he has given to Jina alone, in the sincerity of his heart.
(4)
The son
of
men
of this world.
Nos. 29 A, 29 B, 29 C.
of
publications etc. cf
No
22.
No. 29
contains
then a prose ), fragment, then four verses ( one Upajfiti, one Vasantatilaka and two Anustubh ), then another prose fragment, and lastly
oneverse in Vasantatilaka.
Total 22
lines.
No. 29
No. 29
B
C
No. 29
of a
therein of an image of Siva, called Mahadeva, by king Vikrantavarma. It also records donations made by king
Satyavarman
Nos.
29
No.
22.
made by king
1.
Jina
may denote
).
either the
it
Siiiiha
also refers to
him
cf.
Sakyasimha
68
Sri
Mahadeva and
Sri Satya-
TEXT.
29 (A)
II.
I*
.
*1
HH
cl*S.
'kt l^J M f^
20 (B)
IV.
69
T*t
sM^H44|*W: ^qT
vi.
P"
^TT
^T(^T f^Rf
(f^T
29 (B)
29 (C)
TRANSLATION.
29 (A)
1.
Formerly a
Mukhalniga
it
was
the
made
by
of
Vicitra.
Satyavarman
mukhaliriga.
installed
under
name
Satya-
2. Sri Satyavarman, who has unflinching truth as his armour, and the fame of whose divine nature has spread in
70
directions, has established a 8rlmukhalingako?a of bright appearance, with purity caused by honest qualities and work.
alJ
rl
Muk-
halinga.
of his
enjoyment
viz;
grain-store,
umbrella with golden rod, fly-whisk, golden vase, and other Then owing to the defects things were gradually increased.
of the Kaliyuga existing for a long time, multitudes of vicious cannibals coming from other countries by means of ships, carried away the and the ornaimages, articles of
enjoyment, ments, and the temple became empty. Again to-day, in order that the glory of this pious work may not be destroyed, king
Satyavarman,
lled, as before,
like
month
of
in
III.
lace
glowing with splendour and beauty like a lotus, and cheeks aglow with rays of jewels, grants all the desires of those
to her.
She. the
is
golden hair
lives close to the sea of Kauthara, whose long ears are adorned with spotless jewels of splendid rays, shines in the
who
three worlds.
V.
The
sister of this
kin, who
king
is
moon
( i.
e.
foremost
among those who have prowess as who was the fortunate called
in the
Vikrantavarman
,ftuuous
world by hia
own
xnajesty.
71
VI.
KoSa and
r!
).
Satyavarman gave
Narai with a
VII.
large
number
of females.
Those men who protect the goods of the Lord of the Goddess enjoy the wished for pleasures in heaven, being
engaged in sports with the multitude of gods and the guardians of the world but those, who, worst among mankind, carry those goods, fall into the Avici ( hell ) together with away
;
their ancestors.
2<)
(B)
29 (0)
Sri
Vikrantavarman has
and a dam
God
No. 30
of Vikranta-
varman
The
inscription
p.
)
II,
dated
S 776,
XXIV.
I, P- 24.
was edited by M. Bergaigrie (Corpus No. and noticed by Aymouier ( J. A. 1891, Part 231)
Po-Nagar is the name given to a sfcelao found near Panrang and must not be confounded with the celebrated temple of
at Nha-Trang in Khanh-Hoft. The inscription on a single face of the stelae is composed in Sanskrit, engraved and contains 17 lines of writing. There are two verses at
that
name
the beginning and two more at the end, the middle portion being written in prose. The Metres are:-v.l Sardulavikridita,
v.
The
= 854
A. D.
the king Vikrantavarman granted some lands to two temples of the God Siva worshipped respectively under the names of
TEXT.
11)
73
x*x
XXX
xxx
xxx
III.
T^" ^jj
TIIANSI.AT10N.
1
of the
of the niooi
...............
).
Kiii^
Sri
Vikraiitavarman,
who
is
ornaments
(?)
;
containing pearls and lapislazuli which shone like full moon who was under the shade of a white umbrella which covered
all
i.e.
all
horizon
;
because
its
whose wholef profundity was greater than that of the sea was decorated with diadem, waistband, necklace, and body ear-rings, made of gold, ruby and other jewels, and shining
comparable to lotus, were worshipped by a host of retinue and multitude of Brahmanas, priests,
like lightning
;
whose
feet,
persons having right to seats in the first rank, Kfcatriyas and other kings ............ by the inaudible end of the syllable
;
Oni ......
who
is
of
pure birth
-( he, the
king
gave, in the
year of the Saka king 'KoV-aga-muni' (776), for performing of great sacrifices to ISvara ( i.e. Siva ) and for the sake
glory
is
now made
heaven and earth, a long and excellent field, fiield of Siva, to Sri Vikra,ntarudre6vara,-who the cause of the prosper*^ of the whole world, who is the
in the
who
devadhibhavesvara a
meritorious
III.
gift,
field called
two worlds.
Those
)
;
who
of
Rudra
for
would go
hell.
to heaven
those
who
destroy would
fall
into
damned
and
Kiriltas has
No
Dong;
31.
Duong Stelae
II,
Inscription of
Indravarman
dated S 797.
The inscription was edited by M. Fiiiot(B. E. F.,Vol. IV, p. 84.) The ruins of Dong-Duong are situated about 12 or 13
miles to the south-east of My-son in the province of QuangNam, the ancient AmaravatI ( for full details of the ruins and
the position of the inscription,
B. E. F., Vol. Ill, p. 80)
cf.
Parmentier's account in
The
inscription
is
containing respectively 24, 24, 23 and 31 lines. The language is Sanskrit, and with the exception of the benedictory for-
mula
at the beginning arid two prose pieces at the end of the second and the fourth face, the inscription is written in
verse.
75
A. vv.
6, 7, 9, 10, 11,
Sragdhara
Anustubh.
3, 4,
Arya;
v. 14.
Ma-
Upajati;
2,
v. 22,
B. v.
Prthvl
;
vv.
12,
;
Anusbubh; vv.
Sragdhara;
v. 7,
5, 6, 8,
10, 13,
;
Sardulavikrldita
Indravajra;
vv.
15,
MalinI
v. 11,
v. 14,
Arya
v. 9;
Vasantatilaka.
;
C. vv. 1-3, 5, G.
9,
Anustubh
v. 4,
Sardulavikrldita
vv. 7-
Upajati.
The Inscription records the foundation of a Buddhist temple and a monastery dedicated to Laksmlndra Loke3vara
by king Jaya
Indravarman
in 797
Saka
875 A. D.
),
and
ParameSvara.
Uroj.-i.
King
Sri lludravarma.
King Bliadravarma.
Indravariml,
TEXT.
76
(*)
VI.
13 sft
VII.
VIII.
QI
<!]!*
IX.
v
fT
T^T^^T ............
(1)
TV
XI.
77
XII.
*n
11
XIII.
(P^) ^T*5qrr:
q^^rr^
g-
gr ^rr
X V.
VTT xv
r
i .
XVI L
XVIII.
78
XIX.
XX.
(R*) sfr
XXI. fT^TC^^RlEn
TT^T 3TRT
XX
11
XXIII.
f%$r
/gr
^rn^r
--
B.
I.
II.
III.
IV.
II
V.
79
VI.
sewn
VII.
"
VIII.
:??
X.
44
XI.
XI I.
7T4JI<4l*
1.
Rend
80
H
XIII.
f^^
XIV
XV.
1.
V. XII.
As
it
stands,
but
||
Evan enemies who had transgressed the boundaries are not forsaken by that good ieader but become dear unto him when, repentant for their action thf y seek his protection with flattering words. Although he consecrated the imnge of LokeSn, eminent in all the
attributes of God, be felt no pride in his work.
Docile as ho was, he
did
tint nvn.pt.Up
if
81
c.
II.
W "S^ffl M
III.
( ^)^f
WTO
IV.
V.
VI. ^%^ri%(9\s)Tw
VII.
^r ^Frsi
g- 55?:
VIIL
IX.
82
1).
IL
III.
*lFT
TRANSLATION.
A.
Reverence to Lakrsmlndra-LokeSvfira.
1... Longs
for
otlier'.s
wealth .........
2.
was
sent.
in his
7.
mind ......
This
liiiga of
Bhadre-vara was
installed.
8.
in heaven,
intelligence
shelter
purified
by residence
to
bow
down
to
perous.
9.
own
laughter, to the
10.
grand Uroja.
possessed of a gracious heart, have
this
reflection,
"All
the gods,
obtained children."
Having made
bambhu,
with smiling face and eyes, sent Uroja (with the following words ) 'Thou art fortunate Uroja, and a receptacle of
:
prosperity
go thou thy fame, too, is more widely spread to the earth, and take the kingdom along with the dust of the
;
feet of
11.
yonr
lord,
Sambhubhadre^vara/
kingdom, and this linga, the work and fit to be placed on the heads by
He
obtained the
irrepressible
of Tsa the
all
the kings,
was
thus announced
its
that shines in the three worlds (bku b/fiwu and sva) for doing good to the world.
means of deliverance ( of the world ), which Bhygu got from Isa, was again obtained from Bhrgu by Uroja. (By this) the world is directed.
12.
The
lingtt of
Adlura,
the well-known
May
this linga,
established at
Ura, and always doing good to the world, be also beneficial 1 to me by ( the merits of ) honest persons.
13.
The gods
(as)
in
heaven did
riot
i.
ParameSvara,
the deliverance,
fallen
the
linr/ii,
the symbol
of deliverance,
had
to
Hence the
But
1.
Tae
idea probably
is
*that
author of the
poem
by worshipping the
84
the gods below, viz., the kings, are prosperous in the world on account of the god Bhadresvara. Hence while the gods were not powerful, the prosperity of the kings is on the increase.
mass of glory, be agreeable to the Munis (ascetics) who are the abode of hymns
14.
May
this
pious
hymn, surpassing
of praises
ses
).
( i. c.
who
hymns
of prai-
May
this
of the kings.
Let
the world
15.
bow
to
Sambhubhadresvara.
He who
gods by means
called
is
Sambhubhadresvara,
him
hymn
out of
devotion.
16.
Sarnbhubhadresvara,
of gods,
is
number
alone
fit
quintessence of purification, protected the city of where all the religions were prevalent.
17.
Champa
who have
have become famous in the world, as Bhadresvara there forms the essence of perpetuity and sovereignty, and also on account
of the
18.
From
the son
or family
of
varmma.
the intelligent king Sii Rudralatter was the far-famed kino- Sri o
Bhadravarmma.
20.
The son
of Sri Bhadravarmmfi,
of
known
as Sri Indra-
Champa through
the grace of
of the
entirety from those kings (lit. sons). the grandfather or the father.
85
merit of his austerities, and by virtue of his pure not from intelligence, he gained ( the kingdom)
22.
By
the special
It is
sovereignty
thus
Uroja
B.
lord
through)
the
1.
By
the intelligence
it.
2. To the august god, who dwells in Malaya, and causes of the men... (a liriga) in the the deliverance of the world
form
of
face,
Thus
this
linya of
line of
4.
in making (i. e. establishing) this supreme and eminent Lokesvara, born from a succession of Buddhas, I shall
And
"Who
are the
gods,
is
wide awake
in saving creatures?
of kindness
and
his patience
was
in-
Dharma
is,
the king
thought thus in his heart, and being skilful in finding out the
essence of supreme
made
this
hand.
Formerly this land was wide and excellent, and for a The men there who were long time adorned with beauty. and born in good family had no king 2 very rich, excellent,
6.
1
,
1.
SobW
for
sobha
is
cf.
*Cesta' for
'CestS'.
2.
Here the
finite
and
infinite
grammar.
86
rich
man made
but thou, known as Prthivindravarmman, were the unique king of the world, almost equal to Indra.
7.
1 In some places Indra, Brahma, and Visira, in some
(fire),
and
in
some places
image
Abhayada (Buddha)
of creatures.
8.
hell,
Men, over-powered by sorrows, and the dwellers in long to see thee, day and night as thirsty men over;
powered by sun's heat long for cool water in summer, so they, suffering from many sorrows, wish to have a view of thine.
9.
May
purified
by
in
by
excellent
order to rule the whole of beloved Champa. May the Goddess of Sovereignty in her turn always protect him.
10.
to the rule of
As long as Indra protects the heaven nccording Dharma, and by virtue of sacrifice as long as
;
the ocean, in
as
its
profundity,
long atmosphere, decorated with stars, maintains the Sun and the Moon; so long may the pious and auspicious king bear the yoke and dignity of Buddha.
as the
Equal in splendour to the gods, and named Laksmlndra-Bhumi^vara-Grama, he was first introduced by the king, and then celebrated by the hymns of the best of poets.
11.
12.
13.
p.
80 and footnote
).
riches of Fortune,
without equal
sacred learning,
1.
polity, renown,
at the
conduct; protected by
The
letter *ja'
would mean
seem
to be the sense.
87
Mercury, Mars, Jupiter, the Moon, the Sun, Venus and Saturn the illustrious Jaya Indravarmman shines forth
;
in
wisdom.
14.
The marks
his
body increase
in the world.
which are spread all over his future sovereignty and invincible prowess
of fortune
In the year of the Saka king, denoted by muni, 15. nava and giri (797), (astronomical details) he, Indravarma, by means of his own command, erected (the image of) Svabha-
yada
i.
e.
Buddha.
the king Sri Jaya Indravarmmjl, Maharajadhibecame king of Champa by virtue of peculiar
;
1C.
Now
who
raja,
merits accruing from austerities of many previous births whose fame for high intelligence obtained by divine favour
spread in
ralleled
;
all
directions
and
in the
sky
whose fame
is
unpa-
whose only possession is fame; whose fortune has increased the satisfaction ol' whose heart and beautified the
became Sri Laksmmdra-Gramasvami and the eyes and face; Sri Avabest of all the teachers in the world. Again
lokitesvara
Sri
Indravarmmadeva
C.
two
gold.
For the sake of Dharma, and not for revenue, a monastery has been founded for the community of monks (').
1.
2.
have placed
of
all
enjoyment
creatures.
the
community
This monastery has been founded for the perpetual enjoyment of the community of monks, and not for the enjoy3.
ment
4.
permanent source
all
of revenue.
monks
will,
8ft
to
(
with their friends and kindreds, attain the Buddhist Nirvana which there is no parallel. Those who take or destroy
the riches
5.
)
go to the
Those who see or hear about persons taking away those goods, and yet do not report to the king, go to the
hell.
6.
not
fall
7.
Those who, again and again, report to the king, do into the hell with their father and other relations.
Ksatriyas, kings
hell
or
Brahmanas
along
Those who, out of regard for my words, or for the enjoyment of the community of monks, protect the goods reach the abode of Buddha fields, gold, silver and bell-metal with servants
9.
etc.
Those who take away (the goods), disregarding my words, kings, Brahmanas, and wealthy men go to all the eight hells with their father, mother and other relations.
D.
(
13
(Enumeration
of
fields
Indravarinma has given these fields together with their corns, male and female slaves and other
goods, such as gold,
silver,
Now
bell-metal,
iron,
copper
etc.
to
LokeSvara, for the enjoyment of the community of monks and for the sake of the propagation of Dharma. Those
kings, Ksatriyas
Brahmanas, ministers
merchants wlio
they should go to (the hell called) Maharaurava. Again, those who protect, maintain, and discover ( what others have taken away ), would go to heaven or attain Nirvana as they like.
take
away
or destroy (these),
No. 32.
Bo-Mang Stelae
Inscription of Indravarman
1 1
II
dated 8
209
Saka.
(
B. E. F. Vol. XI,
This inscription,
the four
10 miles
was engraved on faces of a 8telae found at Bo-Mang, a village about to the south-west of Touranne in the district of
together with No. 34,
Quang-Nain.
The
lines in
inscription
contains 42
14
contains,
text.
The
the invocation, seven verses and one prose metres used are VV. 1, 2, 5, Arya; V. 3, Sar^ula4, G, 7,
Vikrldita,
VV.
Anustubh.
The
inscription
dated
in the
).
TEXT.
I.
(V)
II. Tr
III.
90
*
ijidft
ftrarr
ii
VII. ^TP
1*44
1.
TRANSLATION.
Revorencu to Siva
1. Victory to Lord tSrl Bhadresvara, \vho is extolled hy the sages and gods like Brahma and others, who is the supreme deity, who is the primeval Being, who conquered
who
is
Ajfia Manicaitya
was famous
directions
for his
manifold qualities,
he
91
beautiful
the wife of
la
( t. c.
Bhagavati ).
4.
He
?)
His younger brother, called Tsvaradeva, for the sake of his own glory and that of his father in this world, in5.
stalled,
0.
is
versed in scriptures
field,
dedicated a
together with
Let the lords of Champa, noble kings, w ho are desirous of retaining their position as long as the Sun and the
r
7.
Moon
truth.
Dharma and
express supreme
into hell
those
who
forcibly take
away any
fall
of its articles,
slaves, fields,
Dharma, who justly protect (the temple of) the mighty god, would reside in heaven.
Jt-tJ.
(CJtlMlt.).
The king Java Indravarman has given a religious endowment to the god Mahalinoa for defraying the expenses of his
any man destroy the goods of the god .Vlahalinga destroyed by somebody else, the mother of this man would be haunted by multitude of dogs, and after his
worship. or have
If
it
till,
the
I^t ^b
persons
who
observe
fast,
practise austerities
sacrifices
who
practise austerities
the Dharma, protect and embellish this temple of God Maha(Thou follows an enumeralifiga; they will go to heaven.
tion of
15 fields
).
All
these fields
No. 33.
Phu Thuan
The
XI,
p.
varman
inscription
10).
is
II
?).
was edited by
E.
Huber (B.
E. F., Vol.
Phu Thuan
The
inscription
is
god
Bhagya-kantesvara.
scription
may
On
evidence,
the in-
So
it
varman
TRANSLATION.
Hail
!
Here
of
is
what
command,
I,
Sri Indravarmadeva,
1
king of kings,
exempt tho
(temple of) god Sri Bhagya-kantesvara from all taxes. I employ four priests who would serve as sacrificers at his service, and give (the taxes) to them for defraying their own
to my doexpenses and those of the worship. In regard nations to these priests, I implore the future kings and the
my
endowments.
Because in acting thus they will be happy in this kingdom or But if elsewhere, and alter death gain the heaven of &va.
93
the
destroy my pious foundation made in favour of the curates of the temple, or have it destroyed by others, then
men
hell.
No. 34.
Bo-Mang
The
Vol. XI,
Simhavarman
inscription
I, p.
I.
was
first
noticed
by Aymonier
(
(J. A.
1896, fart
B. E. F.,
275) (for details cf. No. 32). It records the It condonations of the king Sri Jaya Simhavarman. pious tains two Sanskrit verses, the metre being*; v. 1, Indravajra,
p.
v. 2
Anustubh.
TEXT
1
11
II.
TRANSLATION.
Sri Jaya Simhavarman, king of Champa, king of famous and of unequalled prowess, (the fame of) kings, whose fortune, knowledge, and power has reached other
1.
lands,
2.
made
this pious
work
for the
god of gods.
8 He, of great fame has given the Mukti (?) and a white banner to Sri Mahalingadeva who is refuge of all in
this world.
1. 2.
Head
'
^q^R
'.
'
Bhukti
'
denoting territory.
94
No. 35.
Siifiha-
B. E. F.,
Vol.
p. 99).
Ban-lanh
the
name
(
to the north of
is
Dong Duong
cf
No. 31).
The
inscription
engraved on the three faces of a stelae which has been removed from its original position. The first face contains,
besides the invocation, 15 lines of writing, of which LL. 1-10 are in Sanskrit and LL. 10-15 in Cham. The second face
contains 18 lines:
arid
The third
The Sanskrit portion contains 9 verses and one prose vv. 3 and 5, Sarthe metre being vv. 1, 8, Anustubh piece,
Cham.
;
dularikrldita;
9,
v. 2,
Mandakranta
v. 4,
Puspitagra; vv.
6, 7,
Indravajra.
The
inscription purports to be
a deed of protection
in
and
immunity granted by king Jaya Simhavarman two temples viz., a temple of Rudramadhye^vara founded by
a royal
official
favour of
called Srikalpa,
founded by
muni
is
probably also that of the inscription itself. King Jaya Simhavarman appears to be a successor of Hrl Jaya Indravarman.
TEXT.
95
II.
III.
IV.
V.
VI.
w^^^T
VII.
9f>
VIII.
IX.
TRANSLATION.
Reverence to Siva.
(1)
Hail
The supreme
feet
lotus-like
before whose two Jaya GuheSvara, and multitudes of gods, Asuras (demons)
Sri
in the
three
(An image)
of that
(god)-
Inade of g
an<1
eellent silver,
and a variety ol
^
i
Mpa-tr*
tree
ot
standard of Vim.m and killed the poisonous of U'ing s Kali, antagonistic to the prosperity
-
wlueh
of
that king
Su-J^v
to Ins master,
famous as from his prosperity, and asylumn of glory arising Having secured avast and profound ocean of intelligence. beloved by the whole the desires of his heart and being his place without any world like a precious stone, he guards
disturbance.
IV.
Resolute, having a
hm
Sun
as
it
earnes the
97
V.
:
He
received from
in the
kingdom the name Kvarakalpa, prais* ed by the learned men, for intelligence; he was also called he was also ^ivakalpa, illumined by the splendour of gems
names He bore
;
an ocean,
full oi
Moon
Desirous of spiritual merit, and devoted to the philosophy of Siva, he installed in the world, by the favour
of king
Sri
Him.
(Cham)
the temple
(
(
).
The king protects the divine Guru (Siva) in At the earl oi' four years ......... for the use of
divine
.........
goo<K, of men belonging to the temple There was an order of king Sri Java Simhavarma-
deva to four
to this
temple
who
would protect all the goods of the gods Sri RudramadhyeRvara and Sivaliiigesvara, slaves, oxen. buffaloes, fields, gold,
silver ............ these
men would
(1>).
their parents.
Chain
The men who ............ would take away those themselves would fall into the hell called Maha)
All those who ............ the mother of these Order of king Sri Jaya Simhavarmadeva, he gives these two ......... servants, wealth, food .........
(
Sanskrit) Sri Vrddhesvara, formerly installed by great* grandfather, having been overthrown by the strangers* the mm*-? (ascetic) named Si vacarya has re-installed under
(it
the
name
of) Sri ^i
VII. Well versed in aiva rites, fomd of good works, with an intelligence capable of understanding the nature: of divine worship, and meditating in his rnind on the immense
OS
VIII.
asta
'
In the year of the Sakas denoted by kha-dvimonth ( 820 ), the fifth day of the dark fortnight of the
was
installed
by the
intelligent
Siva-
IX.
King
Sri
who
in favour of the
Jaya Siiiihavarmaii has kindly made all two gods, Sri RudramadhyeSvara,
faculties,
Hi-Ids
Jaya
The men who would protect this good work who would conduct their sons and daughters to the temple for living therein as its property ( .') ( Enumeration of fields).
No
36.
Inscription of
I.
Jayasirhhavarman
The inscription was edited by M. Finot (B. E. F., Vol. For localities cf. No. 31. The inscription is IV, p. 105).
engraved on four faces of a stelae found outside the boundary
of the temple.
lines
The
17
in
Sanskrit verse.
The second
very much
damaged and has, besides the invocation, 15 lines in Sanskrit. There are six verses with a prose-piece between verses IV and
V.
The third
face
has 14 lines in
face has
Cham
besides the
invo-
cation.
The fourth
v. 5,
six lines in
Cham.
The metres
Prthvl;
vv.
1,
6,
Indravajra;
v. 7,
vv. 2, 3,
v. 8,
5,
Arya;
;
vikridita
vv. 9-10,
Sragdhara; Nardataka.
Anustubh; v. Face B
:
Sardula;
Arya
v. 6,
Vasantatilaka.
99
The
of
inscription
in
honour
Paramesvara Guhesvara, and then follows an eulogy of king Jaya Simhavarman. It records some pious foundations
by princess Haradevi Rajakula, younger sister of the mother of the king. Haradevi Rajakula was the widow of a king
who had
the posthumous
name Parama-Buddhaloka.
is
The
Abhisekandma
installed in his
it
of this king
memory by
his
widow
is
called Indraparame-
be safely inferred that the proper name of the king was Indravarman. This Indravarman is probably no other than the king of the same name referred to in Nos. 31
svara,
may
and
to
from No. 31 that he was greatly attached Buddhism, and this accords full well with the posthumous
35.
We know
name Paraina Buddhaloka. We gather from No. 35 that Jaya Simhavarman succeeded Indravarman, and it would thus
follow that after the death of the latter the throne passed on
to the son of the elder sister of his queen Haradevi.
T EXT.
II.
III.
5fT^^^PT5[wfer
--
II
^
fTt
\
100
5
H
V.
VI.
VII.
V11 1
IX.
5^ ^ fa
^^l ^Tr
II
X.
101 II.
HI.
IV.
srJrfSTNri:
V.
sit<4Kl
^^i
^fr
ii^^Hi^wr:
ir[rri%T^r ^r
IK^^II: H
VI.
rRANRLAT[ON.
(.).
Keveveuce
1.
to Siva.
Who
reduced
Kama (Cupid)
a
body
and from
whom Kama
102
again got back his beautiful body lotus, the gods bow down.
2.
;
before
whose
feet,
like
He
feet,
is
who
whose
gains repeated victories for the steady growth of the prosperity of his
3.
own kingdom.
This city called Champa, decorated with the wealth of Indrapura (city of Indra may denote also a town of that
name
in
Champa ),
beautified
This excellent
city,
protected
by fortunate Jaya
his prowess,
Sifhhavarman
gaining
new splendour by
is
ties
who
is
the refuge of
virtuous
men
made generous by
religious
impulse:
is
who
therefore
ful riches;
decorated
with
fine
6.
gems.
his
Who, by
own (white) fame, has made all the who has illumined all the men
his anger,
by his prowess who has blinded the enemies by and made his wives affectionate by his lustre.
1.
qualities called
The poet probably has in mind the conventional group and deli red in Knmandaka a* follows: fisj $$[:
of
7.
His laudable
religious
spirit,
not inclined to
is
evils, is
very bene-
ficial in
matters, and
chary of vices,
condemned by
honest men.
8.
sister);
King Jayasimhavarman has a maternal aunt (mother's she is always skilful in virtuous work, endowed
qualities,
and decorated by the increase of fortune she takes delight in her fame and hopes she is an of pious thoughts formed in her mind, and she is asylumn very skilful in making perfumes and arranging flowers and
with exceptional
; ;
clothes.
She takes delight in her devotion to the feet of her husband; she is well disposed towards the supreme truth she makes the best use of her wealth according to re9.
clear
ligious
precepts
qualities;
she constantly
makes
the
in the world,
i'eet
and she
lives
sole object of
of Siva.
10.
relatives;
Her fame was purified by the praises of elderly she was united with fortune merely to cause un: ;
mixed delight to them she was noble she obtained dear and pure boons from the favour (of those elderly persons); her riches were produced by unshakable determination and
her intelligence was without blemish.
<!>)
Rexervncu
1.
to
Panune^vara.
She, Pu
lyari Rfljukula,
was adept
in virtue
and had
a beautiful face
She says what is true, not what is untrue; what pure and not what is impure. The absence of jealousy
2.
is
4.
stalled at
In the pure month of Jyaistha, gods have been inIiidrapur by that benevolent lady for the sake of
glory.
104
.............
tnty of
honest
By Sii Jayashnhavarmadeva, lord of the Champa, who appreciates ( lit. knows) the qualities of persons, and who possesses a penetrating intelligence
.
____
............... has been installed, in this city named Indrapura, the august goddess known as Haroma 1 for increasing the reT ligious merit of his mother's } ounger sister princess Ajiia
Pov Ku lyah
Sii RAjakula,
also
known
as Haradevi.
Sri
Indraparamesvara was installed by princess Ajiia Pov ku lyan Sri R&jakula, who is of virtuous mind and is a connoisseur of qualities .................. for the sake of religious merit In the of her own husband king Sri Paramabuddhaloka.
same
aka year the princess Ajiia Po ku Ivan Sii Rftjakula has installed the god Rudrapfiramesvara ior increasing the
religious merit of her father.
And for increasing the religiown mother, princess Ajfia Pov ku lyan
pious devotion,
this
goddess Sri
the
Victorious
is
the goddess
called HaroinAdevI,
great glory
in the world,
and a
reflected image,
as
it
were,
of Haradevl Rajakula.
The august god Indraparame'vara, the august god Rudraparamesvara, and the august goddess Rudroma, supporter of the world, those three deities, adored by gods and
6.
in this world.
()
Reverence to
all ............
His majesty king Sri Jaya Simhavarmadeva grants exemption from taxes to the god Sii Indraparamesvara, to the goddess Sri HaromadevI, to the god Sii Rudraparame-
If
fc
any wretch
fcfal?ftetf'
Haronitt
Sivrt
which
here
is
=Harn-f Unia) may denote the and Unit! are combined. More probably
(
in
the question
only of ffoddoss
Um5,
105
carries
away
fall
the servants or
any
articles of these
deities
he
if
would
called
MahAraurava.
Moreover,
any noble soul protects these deities or their goods, he would obtain complete salvation and go to heaven. All these divinities
this pious
work
as
ished
man
maintains this pious foundation, his virtues will I adore the I, woman as I am,
(<i).
Order of
to me, to
If this
man
my
family, and to
all
this
man
of his Majesty Sri Jaya Simhavarmadeva addressed to me, lyan Rajakula he this man will enable all the men, without distinction, promptly to
No. 37.
S.
inscription
It
277
).
was edited by M. Huber ( B. E. F., Vol. XI, was engraved on two faces of a stelae found at
An-Thai
in the district of
Quang-Nam.
It contains 22 lines
of writing, the last three lines being in Cham, and the rest in Sanskrit. The Sanskrit portion contains two prose pas-
sages
and twelve
verses,
two
v. 3,
v. 6,
7,
Arya;
vv. 5, 8-11,
Anustubh
Upajati.
The
Loka-
A. D.) by Sthavira Nftga-Puspa nfttha in 824 It the abbot of the monastery of Pramudita-LokeSvora.
Saka ( = 902
IOC
further relates that the monastery was founded by Bhadra-
varman
II.
II,
and confirmed
is
in its possessions
by Indravarman
found at
This
the
earliest
Buddhist Inscription
Champa.
TEXT.
(a).
III.
V. ^i
r: H
VI.
^^ v
VII.
^ff
gr^
=3-
f^fwf n^d^if%^r<Ni^i^ n
VIII.
R
1.
Read
107
(b).
iai
nj
XI. HNi
XII.
TRANSLATION.
(a).
Reverence to Lokanatha.
I.
Hail
Those
LokeSvara.
III.
lives,
men, attached to their works in former and without any hope of deliverance, were eternally
Sinful
surrounded by the terrible hosts of Mara, and overpowered by hunger and thirst, on account of their want of liberality
and aversion
1.
2.
to
Sugata
(i. e.
Buddha)
in
former times.
Read
Road
108
But being rescued by Vajrapani from the hell, they secured the way (to salvation) pointed out by the Buddha.
IV.
adored the
virtuous
king Bhadravarman, and cherished very loyal and friendly feelings towards him.
V. He, (the king), established, for Nagapuspa, with sentiments full of devotion, the ( monastery ) of Lokeavara,
who
is
May He
(Lokesvara),
consecrated for the sake of religious instruction, lead to his 1 (the king's ?) glory in the world.
VI.
fied
Sri
by the raj^s of glory ............... world, who bestows all kinds of happiness, and who is ( protected ) by Indra (as an ) armour, did the same kind of things to him (Nagapuspa).
VII. Having drunk the nectar of mercy, and being devoted to the good of his subjects in a unique manner, he gave all exemptions (i. e. from imposts) to Pramuditaloke-
VIII.
the cause of Lokesvara, became, by the logic of Amitrtbha's words (commands), the abode of the Jinas (I. e. the Buddhas).
1.
Huber
translates
all
over
ed for Nltgapuspa
(a
kiteavara, for the king was full of faith and love for
him who
is
om-
109
(b).
X.
This Cakradhatu,
of non-existence,
who, although beyond the state would be the cause of Vajrasattva, became,
of Vairocana,
by the command
(i.
e.
Buddhas).
XI.
in intelli-
monk
of his
own
family, called
Whatever
fields etc.
the monastery of Pranmditalokesvara, by his command and for the .sake of his religious merit, all that has been confirm-
all
When
in
Cham
contains an enumera-
No. 38.
was edited by M. Huber B. E. F., Vol. was engraved on the four faces of a stelae XI, p. 282). found at Chau-sa in the district of Quang-Ngai. The first face contains 21 lines besides the invocation, of which nearly
The
inscription
It
illegible.
In line 3 the
name
of
king Sri-Jaya-Indravarman, and in L. 5, that of two dignitaries viz., Po klufi Pimilis and Danay Pinari can be read.
In
line 7
f
we have
"
Srl-Indra-deva"
hvaya
110
It
be supposed, therefore, that this part of the inscription records the consecration of a linga, called Indradeva, in
may
honour of the king Indravarman, by a dignitary, in the year 815 ( = 893 A.D.). Line 13 refers to king Sri Jayasirhhavarman. The text from L. 16 onwards is given below. It relates the
erection of another linga, called Sri Sankaresa,
by the same
person in 825
this god.
= 903
face
The second
last
of the
inscription
is
totally lost.
The
lands
two
sides
contain a description in
Cham,
of the
TEXT.
TRANSLATION.
In the year of the Sakas denoted by pafica-dvi-kaya' (825) the god called ^ankaresa was again established by him
'
in this
1.
2.
3.
Ill
King
Sri
Jayasimhavarman dedicated
to
&i Sankara
His younger sister Surendradevi, wife of the king $rl Jaya (Simha) (vartnan), who is chaste, and whose sentiments are quite pure, flourishes here below (?). 1
No. 39.
Hoa-Que
The
XT,
p.
stelae Inscription of
/
Bhadra-
varman
inscription
),
III,
285
was edited by M. Huber ( B. E. F., Vol. Hoa-QuA is situated close to Tourane. The
engraved on the four faces of a stelae containing respectively 17, 19, 17 and 19 lines, besides the invocation at the beginning. The inscription on the first three
inscription
is
faces
Sanskrit verse with three prose texts. That on the fourth face is written in Cham, but it contains
is
written in
short prose passage and a verse in Sanskrit. There are The metres used are: vv. 1, altogether 27 Sanskrit verses.
a
14,
;
18,
19,
21,
25-27,
;
v. 8.
Sardulavikrldita
v.
22, Upajfiti.
The
object
of the
inscription
is
to record
the various
of
pious foundations
made by three
II, in
brothers,
councillors
first
Saka.
The
first of
reign of
his suc-
Bhadravarman.
What
it is
*Dai)Sy Gopurosvar
moans
it is
difficult to
under-
stand, ami
112
TEXT.
I.
+4*4
^Tf
f? f^TWn%
II
II.
III.
IV*
:
I
V-
r:
II
VI.
VI I.
113
VIII.
JTJT
Tfr:
^cm
TJ^T
II^|H||
"
II
IX.
X-
ffcT
T^T
<
^3":
3^^^l
rft
il'^U*ft
^H
^rj^H^TK^
^1
*T
II
T^T5^
^c|^c|^r^
^^441^^1*
II
XL
XII.
XIII.
XIV.
XV.
^ ^ ^
^
II
XVI.
^fV|riie|iliMldS^^|^e|aci|4-c|M*<^<l<l^
II
1.
Read 61^t.
Head
Read
*
t>.
^a-3l^?I
6
'.
:{.
^^
'.
114
XVII.
XVIII. w[(^
XIX.
XX.
$nr* ^si^l^fi^r^f^r ^Tojcra^r
^^r^
^rnw we
^R^^r^ft ^^T^Rjirftr
4n
^r ^srrrR^r
I
^P?$ihi
^T
XXI.
J II
XXII.
II
XXIII.
^4 Mi
^^n^M'RTT
XXIV.
1. 2.
Read
11
XXV.
fJU^dJ^
XXVI.
---
snprc
ri^^Hi:
ir^
116
TRANSLATION.
()
Reverence to Siva
Hail
!
May
the lingas
of Siva
whole world
reverence and praise by the yogis ( ascetics ) who are distinguished by the merits of asceticism, renowned in olden times, but not yet exhausted be for the prosperity of the inhabitants of the three worlds.
2.
or end,
Whose primaeval linga, having no beginning, middle, and revered by all things movable and immovable,
was
Whose
liiicja,
Whose
which has surpassed the earth and horizon which has got a shining orb surroundli.nya,
;
and spirits ( bhuta ) whose splendour, to which homage is paid by the Moon, the Sun and the Planets, grants series of benefits to the world,
may
alise
it
protect this
world
5.
lifts/as,
re-
their
They
special devotees,
and even
its
The phrase
'
^q^T*ig
'
is
unintelligible
and evidently
requires emendation.
117
Hari, when he had assumed the form of a Boar for although he was practised in excellent yoga, he had not the desired boon from Siva.
;
7. The proud BrahmA, although shining in meditation and heroism, could not, owing to ignorance, know the (upper) end of the linga from above, because he had not the desired
Who
like
frost-bitten
"
:
lotuses
BO
He who wants
so
to
know my bottom
to
me,
said these
words; "Thou
great god
of gods;
boon to
11.
us."
from
the middle part of the linga, and resplendent with three eyes which were the fire, the Moon and the Sun.
12.
united
the
By whose command, then, Brahrna and Hari were with him, Brahma standing on the right, and Hari on
He, the god MaheSvara,
dispeller
is
left.
13.
the
preceptor of gods
;
of illusions
spread afar
(i.
e.
whose
everywhere);
who, though divested of duality, was made double by Gaurl; who, nnconquered, was victorious over those who are the refuge of jood qualities;
rift
14
who have
May
by
his
race.
named Champa full of riches, wealth, and enjoyments, protected by the commandments of the old of great energy. Bhrgu 16. King Sri Bhadravarman, a spotless moon in the sky which is the excellent family of Bhrgu, awakens the
15
city
lotus,
which
is
by means
of
his excellent
rays
splendour
He, the king of Champa, like the son of Paiidu, which is grey with shines by hifl splendour in the battlefield the dust raised by the swift-moving sharp hoofs of horses
17.
;
whose surface has been dyed red with drops flowers, shed by means of various and in the four regions of which the sounds of
:
ASoka
of gigantic beautiful
By
(dharmapaddhatih). The bliss made the king flourish. engendered thereby The minister called Ajfia Mahasamanta, owner of 19.
era
of righteousness
new
The honour of putting a garland on his head, the distinction of being marked by an excellent tilalca ( mark on
20.
the forehead
a complete ornament for the ears, best ear-ring, ), a pair of robes, decoration by golden girdle string, ?in excellent
1 dagger with a golden sheath, a vessel and a ciranda white
1.
Anda=Siva.
in
image
of the
ou
119
an umbrella made of the feathers of a peacock and a multitude of pitchers and vases, and a palanquin with
as silver;
silver staff.
21.
of his
He who having
palanquin,
raised over
king in the
in-
made
it,
by and accompanied by
beautiful
and musical
down from
it.
in-
his
majesty, while his own splendour like, that of the Suti, was screened by the umbrella of peacock-feathers raised over him.
23.
He had
brother,
the minister
called
Ajiia
Narendra nrpavitra, who was versed in all sacrificial cere'monies, and in all treatises dealing with the Saiva religion.
24.
intelligence
was
called
Ajfia
Jayendrapati,
purified
by
holy virtues.
Who, by hard
exertion,
was able
to
understand
thoroughly the meaning of messages sent by kings from different countries, after looking over them only for an instant.
of Sri
Bhadravarmadeva
viz.
(the temples
rl
Bhadra-
120
malayesvara,
Sri
In
all
composed
poetical inscriptions engraved on stones, and obtained by the favour of the king various distinctions, such as the palan-
quin, parasol decorated with peacock feathers, golden sheath of a sword, vases, pitchers, silver vessels, girdle, ear-rings,
etc.
(<').
His chaste younger sister, who had a pious heart, and was always anxious to do good deeds, was
known
as Ugradevl.
Her three
brothers,
have erected
in the
'
by yayana-dvian image of Sri Maharudradeva, out of demanyala' (820), votion to, and in imitation of the features of their father,
named
Ajfia Sarthavaha,
Sri Inclravarman,
To the north
in the
image
from a family, pure iVom time immemorial, and who had herself established in the aka year denoted by Candra-Agni-tanu' (831 ), the images of Devi,
issued
'
who had
Uanea and
Kurnfira
named
Ajiia
Jayendrapati has established in his native place the god Sri MahaUvalingeSvara in the Saka year denoted by 'v
121
&va and
own
glory.
(d).
fifth
month
temple
town
as far as the
a religious foundation
He who
would carry away the goods of the temple would go to hell. He who would protect them would live in heaven as long as he desire?.
riot
be transgressed.
the phase
of the
(lit.
May
this
as
Moon and
Sun
heaven and
(The seven concluding lines in Chain contain details about arrangements of the temple they contain several unknown words and have not been translated by the editor).
;
No. 40.
of
It
Bhadravarman
HI, dated
832 Saka.
is
Thanh
in
engraved on four faces of the great stelae at LacIt begins with an inthe district of Quang-Nam.
to
vocation
Paksa-Pa6upati-nayana-maiigalaIt Kamupagate-sakapati-samaye" i. e. 832 ( = 910A. D. ). concludes with imprecation and enumeration pf fi^kls.
B. E. F., Vol. XI, p. 285.
varman.
dated
"
122
The Rudravarman
The
XI,
p.
inscription
It is
283)
in
B. E. F., Vol.
at
stelae
Phuface
Luong
it
contains
'is
much
that
of historical interest.
The
first
conta
18 lines,
illegible.
The
first five
in Sans-
the latter only containing the There are six desc. ntions of lands belonging to the temple.
in
Cham;
verses
v. 2,
v. 1,
Upendravajra
Vasantatilaka;
;
vv. 3-4,
Anustubh
v. 5,
Sardula-Vikrl-
dita
v. 6,
Indravajra.
inscription
i. e.
The
in
83x (unit
)
of a temple of Siva,
by one Padais
raksa,
an
officer of
king Bhadravarman.
III.
The king
appa-
rently Bhadravarman
TEXT.
(a).
T^m^:
II.
I)
1, 2.
The
The
etc.,
line
is
grammatically defective.
metrically defective.
line.
I
line is
123
III.
?
3V.
TT^rferaf ^<i4-a(wfec%n^!f^r
^j^
II
V.
**+m<4
^Frar^q^n^Jrf
f^^fTl
Tii^
I.
LL. 9-11
it
TRANSLATION.
1.
Victory to
Mahmleva
of
),
whose
feet ure
illumined
rays of the
crest-jewels of
Uma
like a lotus,
and whoso
Read
Read
fW
""ia^l
.
Ihe two
Ws appear redundant.
3.
2.
4.
S^.
Read
Probably
Rid
5.
121
2.
Who
called
Sanimohana 1
three worlds.
by Cnpid, who had (a body), charming Although Cupid again became bodiless,
of the
(
in the
still
he was relieved
miseries of soul by
Siva
).
3. He, the powerful god Srl-anrtbhadro^a, who bostows happiness and prosperity on the world, brought about
He is to bo adored by the kings who are embraced 4. the lotus-like hands of the goddess of sovereignty and by
who
are desirous of protecting their subjects,
for
the sake
Hail to Champa,
the crowning ornament of the land and created by the rays issuing from the
!
moon,
the glory of the king, like the which eternally decorated the beauty of the circle of
By
the earth, she has come to possess immense wealth and prosperity and a noble dignity (in a way) that has won for
G.
King Bhadravarma,
by
who
is
con-
stantly attended
on account of for-
power, strength, heroism, liberality, for bearance, and attachment to religion and good qualities.
He
is
Yudhisthira, Yujutsu
others, the good servant
by (or with)
who was
called
rn
In the year of the saka king denoted by eyes of Siva, Maiigala." ( 83x ) (astronomical details follow) Dharrna'
1.
Lit.
Fascination
name
of one of
cupid.'
I2r>
was established in this village oi Lingabhumi by Padarak^a who had a great devotion for the king in his
lingesvara
heart.
No. 42.
of
Bhadravarman
The
XI,
p. 5
(III).
inscription
It
).
was edited by M. Huber (B. E. F., Vol. was engraved on two faces of a stelae found
district of
at Bang- An
in the
Quang-Xam.
is
It
contains 32
inscription
texts.
lines of writing.
The language
:
Sanskrit.
The
fragments of verse
vv.
1, 2, 5, 6,
and prose
Upajati
Indravajra;
;
v. 3, Sftrdula;
Anustubh
vv. 7, 8,
v. 9,
Vasantatilaka.
The
is
It was dated, of a linga by king Bhadravarman ( III ) ( ? ). but the symbols denoting unit and tenth figures are lost. The
hundredth figure
is
Marigala = 8.
TEXT.
I.
IT.
1.
Read
III.
-s:
f^r
fc*
IV.
m
V.
VII.
VIII.
3 ............ ^u^^n
IX. ^
4s
i'H^lwdl*^!<5 >*
II
I.
"2.
Tlje
Hne
is
grammatically defective.
Read *l^l.
127
sfft ...............
XL
s
(
5!
n5rri:^)^^r?5^
rrr^ftgr
mf^r^n
II
TRANSLATION.
Reverence to
Hail
!
Siva.
1. He, the divine (being), and of great power, seated with ease upon a mass of ashes, shines very much, like the Sun, aglow with rays, in a cloudless sky,
Seeing him shine with an unbroken splendour, like a smokeless fire, nourished by clarified butter, Brahma, Indra,
2.
filled
with astonishment.
to the right, the
With Indra
in front,
Brahma
Moon
left,
and the Sun at the back, and the god Nfirayana to the
12S
he was sitting in the middle, glowing with splendid rays while those and other gods were bowing down before him
and prasiug him in his proper hymns which begin with Om and end with Svadhd-svdhd.'
'
' '
4.
Then
rising
pure,
remained in
from the heap of ashes, he, the very the middle of the firmament, (shining)
for
virtue and
welfare, he gave everything, even the excellent ashes, the remains of sacrffice, to Brahina, in the assembly of the gods.
0).
verse,
to the care
of Visim.
Then he
dis-
appeared and
This god
possesses
rl
who
is
the
characteristics
absolute,
and who
worship and salutation by the kings, lives here triumphantly together with his multitude of servants for the
worthy
of
moon
sake of the prosperity of Champa. Sri Bhadravarman, the in the heaven of the Bhrgu family adorns hundreds (?) of towns The multitude of royal ambassadors corning from different countries
the world
the white fame of the king has .spread praised by virtuous men
!
all
over
may
He
is
ascetic
removed
his sins,
respected
by
all
kunda
(flarer)
4
and Moon
=
of Pa^npati
The
text has
3cunda
'
129
whose
to install the
installed
feet are
adorned
It is
all
my
duty
the year of the 6aka king denoted by x x mahgala (8xx) (astronomical details follow ) Exemption given to him by Sri Bhadravarman It will endure in the world as long as the Sun and the Moon. 1
in
No. 43.
varman
The
.XI,
p.
III,
dated 833.
(
inscription
Quang-Tri. engraved on the four faces of a stelae containing respectively 13, 14, 11 and 12 lines in addition to the The inscription on the first invocation at the beginning.
299).
B. E. F., Vol.
of
The
inscription
three
faces
is
There are altogether 21 verses in the Sanskrit portion with number of small prose passages. The metres used are vv.
:
1, 15,
20, Upajati;
4, G, Giti
;
v. 3,
Sikha-
rim; vv.
v. 13,
Upaglti
Anustubh;
AryS
v. 16,
Vamsasatha
v.
10, Sragdhara.
The inscription records that a dignitary of Champa named Po klun Piiih Rajadvara and his eldest son Sukrti Po
klun Dharmapfttha, consecrated in the year 830 ( = 908 A. D. ) a temple of Siva called Devalingesvara, and in the year 833
911 A. D. ) a Buddhist monastery of AvalokiteSvara. honour of their grandmother, the princess Lyau Vrddhakula, who was also the grandmother of Tribhuvanadevi ( cf.
(
in
1.
many
isolated
MO
No. 44) queen of Jaya Simhavarman I. The father, Rajadvara boasted of having served under four kings of Champa
viz.,
Jaya Siuihavarman, his son king Jaya Saktivarman, king Bhadravarman (III) and his son Indravarman III. He got the titles of Povkluii SudaiKhivasa and Akfilfulhipati.
TEXT.
II.
ill.
"
IV.
*i
^5
f^l id
i|
r4
^^I
VII.
rT:
II
131
VIII.
IX.
X.
XJ.
XII.
1.
Read V'T.
132
XIII.
^Fr
II
XIV-
XV.
-,'
\
:
rv
^ro:
II
XVI.
XVII.
PH >n i n n*
XVll I.
XIX.
II
XX.
XXI.
fT?n srrargrfacr
fa >^ !J
^r sjr^ fasKiiJiir
f%f^fri%r
g ^IM^I^I
TRANSLATION.
(>)
Rtn't'sroiKte to Six
:i.
Hail
I.
Whom
:
all
the
threw
vvcjrds,
7>Vm, fiht'.va*,
an<l s v?a
Him
A^ain
II.
in this
world
as
Sri
ViKnu,
Jayasimha Varman, who was equal in prowess to who protected, without fear, the kingdom of Champa,
in
which was
the
fulness
of
its
power,
proverbial)
inconstancy;
who
always gave various riches to his subjects to the fulfilment of their utmost desires.
TTI.
the chaste
and incom-
parable Tribhuvana MahadevI was the chief among all the She was the foremost among all (the queens) and queens.
1 virtuous, and shone with her children in her husband's house
almost like
1.
Sri.
**
llubvr translates
bereft of husband."
134
She was the grand-daughter of Lyari VrddhakuJa, who was born in a pure family, and illumined both the
IV.
families (i.
e.,
full
moon
Again
V.
1
pati
Of the eldest son of Lyan Vrddhakula Narendradhito the lotus-feet of the king, who was
Narendradhipati ) had an excellent daughter who had purified her own family by her character. This
VI.
(
He
daughter had a son who was skilful and devoted in the vice of the king and whose prudence was well-known.
VII.
ser-
He was
and
politic;
commands.
VIII.
He was
simhavarman and had riches equal named Pov Kluii Pilih Rajadvarah.
At the command
of
He was
to the
capital of
From
1.
This
may
be the proper
'*
name
or an epithet
i.
e.
king of
men.
2.
4
Huber
'
translates
who was
Prakrteh
3.
seems to be redundant.
translates
; '
Huber
in the
*
Siddhayafrrilm SamSsramat
'
as 'acquired
Huber reads
a mistake
first line
'
which seems
so
it
to be
for Mllta'.
to the
same conclusion.
135
IX.
filled
every-
stern
He (Po
continued to occupy a
high position.
Again
X.
Fortunate king Sri Bhadravarman .................. his enemies hearing of him become afflicted with fear and the
hairs of their bodies stand on end.
lift
obtained the
title
of
Pov Klufi
XT.
in his
under-
He
fields
in
Again
king Bhadravarman. ............ whcAe fame and sovereignty had spread in all directions by
of
Indravarma, whose mighty fame had spread to other countries, and constantly praised him.
emperor
Sri
XIV.
tained the
During
title of
his rule
he
Pilih Rajadvftrah)
had obwith
Aka'*adhipati as a
reward
Tho passage
is
plete translation.
130
XV.
tics
poli-
XVI.
mutilated
).
(Eulogy of Dharmapatha.
Who
?).
XVII.
fields of
Kurnuvel by the
favour of the king. The village of Cikir is the place of It is thereresidence both of mine as well as of my mother.
fore necessary to establish god
;
for:
XVIII.
stantial
;
This wealth, although very great, is unsubalthough accumulated with care it is liable to be
destroyed in a moment. It is most useless in this world. Thus has the wealth beeu described by the great sage in all
scriptures.
lie,
the intelligent
man
two
install
gods
in
the
Then
he,
excellent meritorious works, together with his eldest son (Brother ?) installed a DevalingeSvara, for the sake of glory, in the year of Saka king denoted by timbara'daluina-
many
details).
Then, in the Saka year 833, he established, together with his eldest son (brother ?) a monastery tailed Sri Vrddhalokesvara in the village of Cikir.
137
XX.
in the
world become fixed by the support of the mountains, so this region would find a stable support in the two sanctuaries
of Siva and Avalokitesvara.
(d).
to the
No. 44.
of
III,
dated 838.
was edited by M. Huber ( B. E. F., Vol. XI, p. 298). It was engraved on the four faces of a stelae found at H&-Trung in the district of Quang-Tri. There
in
were altogether 57 lines of writing in Sanskrit, arid 71 lines Cham. Only the last five lines of the Sanskrit portion
It records the
temple of Siva, by TriblmvanadevI, in the year 838 = 916 A. D. ) during the reign of ludravarman, son of ( The Cham portion describes the lands Bhadravarman.
can be read.
called Indrakc1uto>vara,
erection of a
TEXT.
I.
II.
ill.
nr
sref?: ( ft
)*
Hlmi^jm^ ^Vt-^f^ir
IV. ^fff^g^sqrr:
Fr:
^r^ ^ftf^^^JH"
:
II
as
TRANSLATION.
In the year of the ?aka king denoted by " Icaya-agni-
the reign of the illustrious king Indravarman, the chaste (Tribhuvanadevi) installed the image of IndrakauteSa out
of devotion.
of
No. 45.
in
13
lines,
the
metre being:
vv. 1-2,
Anustubh,
Upajati, and
v. 4,
Vasantatilakft.
T EXT.
I.
II.
III.
IV.
139
TRANSLATION.
I.
The king
Sri
Bhadravarma, who
is
the giver of
(lit.
ocean riches to the world, enjoys all the lands up which have got as its dress the water of the ocean).
to the
II.
skilful in protecting
Champa, was
III.
moon
in the sky.
good waves which weie the six systems of Philosophy beginning with Mlmamsa and those of Jinendra ( i. Buddha ), and in the mass of water which was (Paiiini's) Grammar with Kasika,
He who
(skilfully
played in the)
<?.
(in the water) which was the Akhyana and the Uttarakalpa of the Saivas; because among the learned,
who was
a fish
in all
these subjects.
'
In the year of the Sakas denoted by vyomaon Sunday, the eleventh day of the anthurdsi-tc.nK,' (840),
( Jyaibtha or Asaclha), he has installed this golden image of the goddess BhagavatI in order to ixain fame in the whole world.
No. 46.
Indravarman
The
III
(or Jaya-Indravarman
?)
and
prose
past-age.
;
vv. 1, 3, 5,
{SardiiUivikrldita
v. 4,
v. 2,
Indravajra.
140
The
inscription
refers
king
ri
Champa.
It is
dated as follows:
M. Huber Niy Sakarajakala vuh yap trill catvara-asta." 'trih' as a Cham and M. Finot take it to mean 840, taking
"
word.
But
'trih
'
'trih' should,
in
my
opinion,
be taken as Sanskrit
'
= 3.
Tor,
immediately precedes
wise be merely 84,
word
as there
is
TEXT.
I
^fif
III.
IV.
1.
Road
Metrically defective.
2.
Wo
espoct
141
V.
*TT
4(1411
VMHW<I<^ CT
l^T
ft ^1^1
<WKHI:
II
TRANSLATION.
Hail
I.
Reverence to Siva
is
the best
is
who
who
wor-
shipped with devotion purified by yoga, in the caverns of Himalaya, by all gods, the Asuras (demons), the celestial
nymphs, and the most powerful Siddhas and Rishis and who destroys the sins; gaves strength and power to the men
;
who
By
Isanadeva Hara, the prosperity of the city of Champa increased with abundance of wealth, beauty and enjoyment.
III.
May
cures good
entire
who
is
army
moon
is
who
protects
1.
Read
Read
142
the entire world by his brilliant strength, who is the source of all meritorious works, and who delights the mind of the
city
by
strength.
IV.
He had
minister
skilful
in all
the qualities of
Ia
(Siva or of a master);
the hearts of 'i/iunis
who was
;
de-
who
in
hermits) by the
;
performance of a number of meritorious works whose soul was without stain who was tranquil as the full
;
whose name) was sung by the virtuous; who had acquired fame, knowledge of scriptures and riches; who was verse:! in the sacred scriptures, and who (i. c.
(
/..
moon; who
c.
whose praise) was sung in ail the regions by the assembly of men, learned in scriptures, and skilful in (composing)
hymns
V.
in
of praise.
Po yah pov ku
dignitary,
versed
the knowledge of Saiva rites, and performing yoya, dhylna, and samad-hi for gaining the heaven of Siva for the
sake of
thinking that this body is as impermanent as the foam floating on waters, made this great meritorious work for emancipating himself and his parents
his
own
salvation,
riches
of
Sri
Amarendrapure'vara Wr.,
buffaloes,
rice,
fluids,
oxen,
slaves,
and unhusked,
etc.,
are forcibly carried away by wicked men, out of greed or sheer wickedness, then they would fall into the deep
abyss of
hell,
made
and maternal
relations.
But those
who
Jo not carry away ( those goods ), would secure the enjoyment of heaven for ever.
the black dog, the white clog, the red dog and the dog of motley colour haunt the mother of him who incurs
May
this curse.
Written
in the
No
47.
It contains
that in
887
aka
king Sri Jaya Indravarman installed a stone image of BhagavatI to replace the golden one installed by king Sri Indravarman ( cf. No. 45), as the latter was carried
A. D.
)
= 9G5
away by
and 965 A.
This shows that between 918 the Cambodgiaus. D., the dates of Nos. 45 and 47, Champa was con-
quered by a king of Cambodge. This inference agrees well with the Baksei Cankran and Prasat Bat Chum inscriptions
of
Rnjendravarman
II
944-968 A. D.
according to which
of
this
kingdom
Champa.
TEXT.
v
<rniFTn; |T T w
?
144
TRANSLATION.
Again,
I.
installed
by
(tb- king),
majesty
difficult
to attain,
vices,
'
adri-
asta-anga* (887) Sri- Jaya-Indravarman again stone image of the goddess, in Kauthfira, for the sake of
glory.
installed the
No. 48.
Po-Nagar Temple
Illegible.
Inscription.
to
Doubtfully
J.
attributed
Jaya
ludra-
varman
I.
No
403;
J. A. IcSfU
J)
pp. 27-28.
No. 49.
PoNagar Temple
The reading
It
is
Inscription.
very doubtful.
Nagara.
The name
of the king
may
be doubtfully restored
as Sri-Jaya-Indravarman.
p.
2GO.
No. 50.
Po=Nagar Image
This
Inscription.
Cham
inscription
is
of a goddess,
145
It refers
to
iva
dess Bhumlsvari.
A. 1888 (I)
p. 79,
p.
A. 1891 (I)
28.
No. 51.
Myson Stone
This short
Inscription of
Harivarman
is
engraved on a
block of sandstone lying in the vestibule of a temple in the western group. It records the re-installation of the god Sri
Jaya-Ifana-Bhadresvara in the year 913 ( = 991 A. D.) during the reign of king Vijaya-SrI Harivarmadeva.
B. E. F. Vol.
B. E. F. Vol.
No. 52.
Po
I,
208)
2,
pp. 39
ff.
(For
of
localities
cf
No. 53).
lines
is
It contains 9 lines
of writing,
which about 5J
tains 4 stanzas,
Puspitagrft, and
Cham.
v. 2,
Auustubh
The inscription relates how king Sri Paramegvaravarmadeva suppressed the rebellion at Pan^uranga, and records the erection of a Linga in 972 s*aka ( = 1050 A. D. ) by ri
Devaraja general
(
146
TEXT.
sfr
(b).
TRANSLATION.
r;.
Hail
1.
'
installed a
The Ksatriya Devaraja, a connoisseur of merits, Linga in the !aka year denoted by pakRa-adri'
nava
'
972
).
Victory unto the protector of Champa, who has vanquished the crowds of his enemies in battle; who is
2.
comparable to the son of Indra for the prowess of his unconquered arme: whose great glory has penetrated into the
kingdom
of
147
(b).
Hail
Devaraja was the son of the younger sister of the great (king) Sri Paramesvara. He was victorious, liberal, endowed with virtue and talent, beautiful, wealthy and great; his
all the pure moonlight, constantly illumined as a mighty hero regions, and he always shone wonderfully both in fight as well as in charity.
glory,
like
'
kuca-saila-yuha.'
was
installed
by him for
Sri
Devaraja Maha-
king Sri Paramesvara varmadeva, Pandurauga on behalf of (?) king He had stones placed in various Sri Paramesvara varmadeva.
nephew
of the
came
to take
this
town
of
fortified enclosures,
number
of
soldiers
were
Paramesvara varmadeva.
in this
a Siva-Liriga
for the
sake of military
world
other world.
No. 53.
of
was discovered
in 1901
by M. Parmentier
ancient
temples
in
the plain
Phanrang.
The
14$
engraved on the three faces of a triangular pyramidal rock in front of this temple. The three faces have respectively five, seven and six lines of writing. The
inscription
is
four lines and a part of the fifth are written in Sanskrit, and the rest in Cham. The Sanskrit portion begins with
first
'
Svasti'
verses.
king of Champa ParameSvaravarrnan Dharmaraja, whose fame MS a conqueror spread to Kambudesa (Carnbodge), and records the installation of
The
to the
a Sivalinga
by
his
XV, No.
2, p.
39).
detailed account
volt
suppression by the Yuvaraja. After suppressing the rethe yuvaraja installed the Sivalinga and a column of
victory.
TEXT.
I
2ft <ei<j3ii
^<WMlU4J<fdnSM<l
II
TRANSLATION.
Hail
!
of
army,
linga
in
year of the
(f>72).
aka king
denoted by
'
Karjina-culri-ntmd'
149
penetrated into the Kambu country (Cambodge), and who is even now praised by excellent men for his merit accruing
from
liberality
Now
in
the citizens of Panrn,-wicked, vicious and stupid, in revolt against all the sovereigns
were always
who
reigned
rule of Para-
meovaravarmadeva Dharmaraja,
native of the city as their king.
active
proclaimed
varman was
Mahftsenftpati
city.
to
his
conquer the
All the
troops of Panran
He
pursued and crushed them all and they took shelter in But the yuvaraja who had a mountains and caverns.
powerful army ordered his troops to pursue them in all directions. And these troops got hold of all the people of
Panrftri
of
king Parame^varavarmadeva Dharmaraja. He he ordered them to dwell the half of the people
to re-establish
there in order
the city.
The other
half he
tinlas,
and
own
merit.
He
his
raised
column of victory.
And on account
of
piety to
Siva,
when
linga
they
up
Champa
victorious.
150
No. 54.
of
The
IX,
inscription
p. 205). (For engraved on two faces of the rock containing respectively seven and five lines. The first three lines contain a Sanskrit
localities
was edited by M. Finot ( B. E. F., Vol cf. No. 53). The inscription is
verse (metre
is
in
Cham.
The inscription records that the king Sri Paramesvaravarmadeva subdued rebellion in Panel uranga and erected a column of victory in 972 (-1050 A. D.).
TEXT.
I
TRANSLATION.
(<*>)
Hail
The
illustrious
re-
illumination,
eminent in strength, valour and glory successful as a universal ruler, having in the aka year denoted by hasta*
adri-randhra' (972), defeated the vicious people of Panduranga, deposited here a collection of stones, corresponding to the number of soldiers. 1
1.
'
Sona-Sarukhya-Krtau
clear from the
'
is
sense
is
Cham
151
The people of Pauduranga were always stupid, of mischievous spirit, and evil-doers. For instance on several
they revolted against different kings of Champa down to the time of His Majesty Sri Paramesvaravarmadeva who gave all the Barons of the country to the Paraoccasions
god me^vara (probably the country of Panduraiiga had been placed under the suzerainty of a great monastery protected by the king). Nevertheless the people of Panduraiiga were
guilty of culpable acts.
They
set
up
different
individuals
one after another and proclaimed them kings of the country. Then His Majesty Sri Paramesvaravarmadeva led troops for the conquest of the and pursued and captured the country
people of Panduraiiga
who
forests,
summits
of mountains,
in the caves, in the narrow mountain passages and in the ravines so that not one of them could escape. la the saka year 972, on the 8th day of the bright fortnight of the 4th month, on Thursday, he made
And
the
down
a stone in
he had a column of victory erected in this very as a token of place authority of His Majesty Sri
Paramesvaravarmadeva. And when this column of victory was completed, the people of Panduraiiga, who had revolted, became, for ever, perfectly virtuous and loyal towards the
king of Champa.
No. 55.
XXIX,
p.
270),
The
152
door-pillar of the temple of
Po-Nagar
to the left.
It contains
The language is Sanskrit. There thirteen lines of writing. are three verses at the beginning followed by a prose text
(metre being
Anustubh).
v. 1,
Sragdhara;
v. 2,
^ardulavikrlclita
v. 3,
The
meSvara
rl
Para-
divinity of Yapu-Nagara' i.e., an image representing Siva and his spouse Gaurl united in a single
body.
It is
= 1050
A. D.
).
TEXT,
*hw
\\
in.
"
of
in real nature,
this
origin, continuity
and development of
world
153
thy nature both positive and negative aspects; thou art in thy very essence at one with whatever is in the world of
in
God during
its
thou art
;
the primordial energy of the existent and the non-existent thou hast as body, half of that which has moon as its diadem
(
i.
e.
Mahadeva ) thou
;
part of
May we
He, whose intelligence is matured by the discrimination between what is real and substantial and what is
not
;
who
;
is
worthy
not
of regard
who
is
of others
who
is
loves those
;
who
are timid as to
;
what
is
vice
and what
who
only object of his the law prevail in the world by means of many, inherently excellent, good qualities which have their origin in his own
tion of glory
;
as the
order to protect good persons, both born and unborn, in the Kali age when there is going on a struggle
nature,
in
vicious.
He, King Sri Paramesvara, shining in his prosperity, has placed in her sanctury a vase inlaid with gold in the Saka year denoted by vela-adri-nava' (972).
'
And he
excellent diadem,
has given to that goddess for her worship: an a variegated waist-band, a silver vase, an
umbrella decorated with peacock feathers, a vast silver canopy, together with golden vases viz. excellent pitchers,
vases.
1.
The
is
unintelligible.
154
No. 56.
of a cave,
Khan-Hoa.
of writing in
Cham and
of
aka
= 1055 (
king
rl
XV, No.
2, p. 42.
No. 57.
The
XII, No.
ff. ).
inscription
8, p.
E. F., Vol.
2,
16)
is
XV, No.
pp. 41
Phu-Qui
Sri
in
Phanrang.
The
inscription
contains
4 lines in
Cham and
is dated in the
year 977
in the reign of
king
ParameSvaravarmadeva.
TRANSLATION.
In the Saka year 977,
His Majesty
of
ri
ParameSvara-
rajacakravartl
in the
Vihara Rajakula.
to
it
He
gave
men, oxen,
buffaloes,
the
gifts
(These
are
made)
in perpetuity.
155
No. 58.
of
whose image was re-installed The gift consisted of lands and 55 slaves of by him. all nationalities such as the Cham, Khmer, Chinese and
varmadeva
I
)
to the goddess
Siamese.
J.
A. 1891 (I),
p. 29.
No. 59.
Myson
The
IV,
p.
978 Saka.
Vol.
of a
inscription
943,
was edited by M. Finot (B. E. F., No. XV ). It is engraved on the two faces
The language ia pillar each containing 22 lines of writing. Cham. The inscription records the donations of the Yuvaraja
Mahasenapati to the temple of year 978 ( = 1056 A. D.).
rlsanabhadre3vara in the
TRANSLATION.
(a).
A number
were as beautiful as
before.
of temples;
after
which they
Sambhupura, and whose sanctuaries were all destroyed by him, were given by him to the various temples of Srianabhadrevara. He made gifts to the temples, monasof
teries,
town
and
temple of Srlsanabhadregvara
(and others
Being
of Liiigas.
who have
156
The kings knew that gifts made these gods are a mode of purification and that the gods
of
Champa came
here.
to
to
whom
(
being present
in their symbols
cihna
know
installed
who have
(general)
lAkalpa (?) was Yuvaraja Mahasenapati, who Dharma and Siva, he installed these lingas firmly devoted to at the same time as the kings who reigned in the kingdom
of
?)
installed them.
;
The Yuvaraja
he increased
embellished
and resolution
wise
known
as Yoglsvara,
mind.
By the force of effort and concentration of mind, he saw Isvaradevata by a mental perception which went
as ^risanabhadresvara.
at last as far
effort
on his
Then, sanabhadresvara
him.
as he
was a man
prosperity in this
all
kinds of good
works and charitable acts. Then, knowing that the body and its pleasures are vain and transient, that it perishes and
disappears,
is
in this world,
the Yuvaraja erected this statue at the limit of the possessions (?) of Sri^ftnabhadreSvara. Now in the
Saka year 978 the Yuvaraja Mahasenapati had erected this image of Liriga and had given it the name of yu For the pious devotion towards the god Siva rilirigeSvara,
and rendering prosperous the god !rlftnabhadre6vara according to the
vow
of
Yuvaraja Mahusenftpati
157
Yuvaraja Mah&senapati has given a diadem, a ornaments, a bracelet inlaid with precious stones, Brahmanical sacred thread, according to tha needs of the god, and in pursuance of the order
the
vessel,
And
a white umbrella,
the
men
all
of the temple
dancers, musicians,
assistants,
and
all
god Srl^ftnabhadresvara,
with the holy image of Liriga and he has given the domain of Svon Tralaun to different
temples,
and
Tralaun
god Srisanabhadresvara as far as Sinhapura, and he has the god Srlsanabhadres vara
who
lives
No. 60.
The
No.
inscription
p.
XXX,
The
275
).
inscription
is
engraved on the
left.
left
door-pillar
of
It has
two
being
v. 1,
Sragdhara,
v. 2,
The inscription records the donations of king Rudravarman who was born in the family of ParameSvara and
the younger brother of Sri Bhadravarma.
It is
dated in the
year 986.
TEXT.
I
I-
*
II
II.
^q
i*n^
TRANSLATION.
1.
in this
in
world,
diffe-
the
rent
splendour of
differently
countries according
qualities
are inferior,
is fit
average or superior.
to bo
regarded as the Sun by means the other kings bhine as the stars,
while
fire
the moon,
the
Road
'
*H
'.
2.
Read
'
159
2.
to the noble
and
Parame^vara, and younger brother powerful of Sri Bhadravarman, gave, out of devotion, in the year denoted by 'rasa-asta-vivara' (986) a vessel in three pieces
(?),
silver coins
and three
silver vessels,
all
painted (?) in
and 2 panas of silver. Again, he has given for the enjoyment of the god, a golden vase of betel of the shape of the constellation PurvvasadhA', weighing 5 kattikas and 8
*
1 kattikft
panas; a silver vessel of Cambodge, weighing 5 kattikas and 10 panas; and a golden umbrella, weighing 7 His pedestal 1 was paved with stones, and a gateway panas.
2
and
was
carefully
made with
stones.
No. 61.
Myson
The
IV,
p.
Pillar Inscription of
inscription
Harivarman
(
II. Vol.
was
edited
It
is
by M. Finot
B. E. F.,
941, No.
XIV).
pillar
and contains 41
It records the
Cham.
his
temple of
SrisftnabhadreSvara.
TRANSLATION.
(a-b).
Champft having taken possession the royal property and the wealth of the gods; having
the monasteries, the
solas,
is
into
the
kingdom
of
cells,
her-
160
mitages,
horses,
villages
and various
edifices
?),
the crops
kingdom
of
of
Srl-
sanabhadresvara and
had
granted as endowments to Srl^anabhadresvara having taken all the riches of the god and carried away the men belonging
to the temple,
servants,
;
together with the various properties of Sri^anabhadresvara the temple remained empty and devoid of worship as the
Sri
Harivarmadeva,
the throne.
He
completely
Nagara Champa, and proceeded He made restored the temple of Srl^anabhadre^vara. and three grand festivals Sri Harivarmadeva
the god 8rlanabhadrevara according to the rules of the
Maharsis of
again gave eight and silver ornaments and four different classes of royal
to
old.
He
&M
insignia
Srlsanabhadresvara.
And
old.
he re-established
with
all
Champa became
Utkrstaraja.
prosperous as of
Now
Harivarman,
endowed with
talents,
ous qualifications, the commander-in-chief, watching both the friends and enemies of king Harivarrnan, noticed that the
temple of the great god Srlsanabhadresvara was devastated. He restored it together with all the other temples with
which kings
of
old
.vara,
who
He
re-orected
the temples,
edifices
the chapels,
in the
161
domain
of
SrlsftnabhadresSvara
and made
them perfectly
beautiful.
He
re-erected
of
gave all the necessary articles for the worship of the god with the servants of and all the worship temples, dancers, musicians as before. He re-established the salas, the cells, and the
vinces of the
kingdom
Champa.
He
hermitages
in
Champa
He gave he gave to the different temples. water and food to the different temples to last as long as the good But this is only briefly told. And eternity.
work which
the yuvaraja has
made
for
in the
temple
No. 62.
Myson
The
IV,
p.
inscription
by M. Finot (B.
cf.
E. F., Vol.
It
is
933,
localities
No. 4).
en-
graved on the four faces of a stelae containing respectively The first 20 lines (in the first face) 25, 27, 27 and 28 lines.
are in
Sanskrit.
is
The
rest
is
in
Cham.
The Sanskrit
written throughout in verse with the exception of portion at the commencement. Sri svasti The metres used are
1
'
vv. 1, 2, 4, 5, 6, ^ardulavikrldita
vv. 3, 7, Sragdhara.
The
and
is
dated in 1003
Hurivarma
TEXT.
162
II.
III.
V.
V4
?
VI. ^3J
11
VII. ^
1.
Read
Head
2.
163
TRANSLATION.
(a).
Hail
I
Bow down
The king
called
to Siva.
Praleyevara Dharmaraja of the family of Nftrikela (cocoanut), who begat an heir, docile to him, in the family of Kramuka ( betelnut), had a son king
II.
Harivarmadeva who, with a heart filled with devotion to royal duties, removed the multitude of defects of Champa,
and even
decay.
in this Kali age,
He, the protector of Champa, was versed in all the 6astras like Brhaspati valorous in battle like Madhava
III.
;
like Kama ( Cupid) comparable to Indra in the nuraber of sacrifices successfully performed; learned like
beautiful
Sambhu
and
skilful in various
creations like
Brahma.
He
excelled in respect of charming words, and the multitude of good qualities, and his excellent character was incomparablt
(
to anything).
IV.
The good
scholars,
the artists,
men
versed in dif-
who
1
those
who know
behaved
the
use of
all
arms,
meritorious,
wise
and
persons,
and others, and valorous, serpents smitten with fear, and did
qualities
own
in the
all
presence of king
qualities.
good
Constantly burning the sensual and other passions in his heart by good promptings of conscience, and then
'
1.
The
which
is
unintelligible in the
musician'.
164
utterly defeating every day the hosts of enemies by superior
2 1 power, the intelligent king ri Harivarmadeva prospers by virtue of his meritorious deeds which attained their excel-
lence
as a
result of
ficient in
VI.
King Harivarmadeva
gave,
out of devotion
to
8rlfinabhadre3vara, a golden ko*a decorated with best jewels, grand, resplendent and verily like the Sun the latter, howdoes not shine day and night brilliant with the sparkling rays of the jewels and adorned with four faces.
ever,
VII.
more
having made a ko^a of gold, beautiful than the Sun and the Moon, with faces de-
In course of time 3
corated by gems of the sea, as if they were lamps for the the king, endowed with sublime qualities, being regions,
it
'
like other
kosas
the arms, sky, Sivesanalinga who had as sculptors and the moon' ( I. e. which was made in the year atmosphere
1002).
of
Simhapura
........................ to
build
the houses,
to
make
perpetual sacrifices,
all
to re-erect
as before.
He
cessation.
is
He gave
the following
'yat/
unintelligible.
may be
'at first'.
may mean
'
The
'
'
original hast
'
3\*<l
which should be
is
^^
'
3.
The expression
to rue.
velfiparyayadhuvlkr
not quite
clear
4.
It
mitfht also
icr>
male and female servants, the sarira (statue ?) of Mahesvara, and all other necessary articles, to the god
goods
viz.
v^riPanabhadre^vara and
made him
as prosperous
as before.
There was a king called His Majesty Harivirmadeva, prince Than ............... yah Vibiiumurti, born in the betelnut (Kramuka) clan, an eminent race in the
!
Fortune
kingdom
V'is.
of
and beauty.
the
as well as
all
grace
the qualities
He knew and knowledge of 64 kalas (arts). practised the four expedients viz. conciliation ( sama ), gifts He (dana), discord (bheda) and chastisement (danda).
possessed the capacity ........................ the intelligence, the capacity for all enterprises and the rules about what is good
and bad.
He
maintained
all
?).
the
18
titles
of
He
acted like
visible
Dharma
He was powerful and merciful towards all He made pious works and gave gifts day and He was skilled in all the weapons night without cessation. and was heroic and energetic. He has dispersed the hostile He troops in the field of battle as many as twelve times. has cut off the heads of kings, generals, chiefs and other men He defeated in the field of battle ..................... nine times.
the beings.
Cambodge at Somesvara and captured the prince Sri Nandanavarmadeva who commanded the army as he has re-established Senapati ( commander-in-chief ). And
the
troops of
the edifices and the city of Champa during the troublesome the city of Champfl and all the edifices daj^s of the war. And
were enriched, as
if
And
he enjoyed all the royal felicities. Knowing that the god Srisanabhadresvara is the visible god Paramesvara in the
166
world, and seeing Srl^anabhadresvara despoiled of all his possessions at the end of the war, he came to worship the
god with a pious heart, and gave him all the booty taken at SomeSvara and various objects vis. a golden koa, decorated
with four
faces
set
with
all
kinds of jewels.
And
an ornament.
And
he has given a
pitchers
vrah kalasa of
8
siwauk
suvauk of
t
of silver,
8 tapantih of silver, 3
rainy of
silver, 2
silver,
sanraun of silver, 4 p<di,<ja,h of silver, 2 boxes of 2 von of silver, one mayur (peacock ?) of gold, one
har^u
of gold,
une IcavvaL
one pallyah lahguv, one lusun of sandal wood, one head of sandal wood. And he has o given
men
of different kinds
viz
buffaloes,
about a hundred
elephants,
and
Srlsanabhadresvara, in
Sii
Harivarmadeva,
yari
Madhavaall
And
his eldest son,
of illustrious race,
had
the
royal marks, complete with the Grahas ( ?), for governing the kingdom of Champa. Then he ordered virtuous persons to celebrate tta coronation of pu lyah Sri Bajadvara. They
Now,
at the time
of
the
government kingdom, he was only a Then the generals and all the soldiers years.
Nrl
the
boy of nine
to
Harivarmadeva
of his
own
of
accord spiritual
Siva.
exercises
worship
167
exercises,
he died in
aka 1103. 1
Then
all
the
females of
m6
lyan to the
Now
j*ea
Those who
affectionate, lived
named Oh Dhanapati-GrAma. The king of Cambudge welcomed Cambodge. him and gave him all kinds of goods. The yuvaraja lived The king of Cambodge learnt that the town at Cambodge.
Hail
!
There
a yuvaraja
He went
to
ordered the yuvaraja to lead the troops of Oambodge and retake the town on his behalf
all
He
the
Huma
The
king of
of
Cambodge commanded the yuvaraja to lead the troops Cambodge, to take the town and to occupy it on behalf of
The king Suryavarmadeva revolted Cambodge. The latter commanded the
AjfiA
ku
revolted.
He conquered
of of
The king
troops
to lead the
Cambodge Cambodge
and capture putau Ajiia po ku. He captured him and sent him to Cambodge according to the desire of the king. The
king (of Cambodge, pleased at) the valour of yuvaraja, bestowed favours on him and gave him putra
(
).
knowing
is
who
a portion of god
grants favours and fulfilment of desires to devoted to the god people always
PararneSvara,
1.
Read 100J.
168
No. 63.
Myson fragmentary
of
For
Pillar Inscription
localities
No.
4.
It contains
19 lines in Sanskrit
illegible.
It begins
with an invocation to
god ^rlsanabhadresvara. Then it refers to king Harivarman who is said to have restored the old glory of Champa. The inscription then mentions a younger brother of the king
apparently Pu lyan yuvaraja Mahftsenapati referred to in Nos. 59, 61 and 65 who ascended the throne in 1003 under
The inscription further records that the yuvaraja installed an image of the god &va and granted gold, jewels, elephants, buffaloes, oxen, slaves and
the
clothes to the God.
name Paramabodhisatva.
(B. E.
F., Vol.
IV,
p.
No. 64.
Po-Nagar Temple Inscription of Paramabodhisatva, dated 1006 Saka. We learn from this Cham inscription that Rudravarman
was made prisoner and taken away from the kingdom, whereupon a long war of sixteen years followed, in course of
which Sri Paramabodhisatva became king and again reunited = Champa. It records the donations made in 1006 ( 1084
A. D.) to the goddess of Po-Nagar, the tutelary deity of the
kingdom, by the king Sri Paramabodhisatva, his sister (?) Garbha LaksmI and his eldest son Pulyan >ri Yuvaraja, prince vyu, for obtaining glory in this world and religious
merit hereafter.
The donations consisted, among other things, of elephants, a golden crown (mukuta), a necklace decorated with jewels and various other ornament* and
utensils in gold
and
silver
169
The
inscription incidentally states that during the dark the capture of the king, the people of
to
set
and maintained
by
Sri
man was imprisoned with his Paramabodhisatva who spared their lives
J.
but con-
U.
No
65.
inscription
F., Vol.
The language
Cham.
part refers itself to the reign of Paramabodhisatva and the second is dated in 1010 Saka during the
The
first
son of Harivarman.
The
ins-
contains an interesting
account of
the political
history of
Jaya Indravarmadeva to
(
Bhadresvara,
in
1010
= 1088
A. D.).
TRANSLATION.
()
Fortune
!
There
is (
king) His Majesty Sri Jaya Indrason of His Majesty Sii Harivarma-
Than
He
Then as Sii Jaya Indravarmadeva was very young, did not know what was good or bad in the government of the
170
kingdom and made everything contrary to the government, ^rl Jaya Indravarmadeva with all the
rules
of
generals,
Brahmans, astrologers, learned men, masters of ceremonies and the wives of Sri Harivarmadeva, searched for a prince
to govern
Sri
the kingdom.
Now
lyaii
of
Jaya Harivarma-
Sri
deva had
canon,
of
the
marks
of a Maharaja,
rajacakravartin'
and that
ledge of the good and the bad, and possessed a sense of duty,
liberality,
truthfulness,
all
beings
Jaya Indra-
varmadeva, nephew of pu lyan Sri Yuvaraja Mahasenapati, with the Bnlhmans, Ksatriyas, Pandits, astrologers, masters of ceremonies, with all the ladies, carrying one or more
several precious
and the royal insignia went to pu lyah Sii Yuvaraja Mahasenftpati and made him king. Sri Paramabodhisatva ruled properly. And all the wndfmtis
objects
(?)
And His Majesty Sri Paramabodhisatva, all virtue, knew the supreme end
in times of distress;
all
possessed of great
the people
give
And
and to
Champa.
And an
uninter-
rupted
reigned as before.
And
Sri
Jaya Indravarma-
deva prince Vak, nephew of Sri Pararrabodhisatva And Sri riches, comfort and pleasure according to his will. Paramabodhisatva governed the kingdom of Champa
And
Sri
171
(b).
Fortune
a king
belongs to an illustrious family Sri Jaya pure on both the father's and mother's side. Indravarmadeva is possessed of 32 signs. He is endowed
He
ability.
He
is skilful,
full of
all
versed in
the
He always disperses the arms, and of great strength. hostile troops. He knows the supremo, truth and the absolute
reality
He
all
possesses
the creatures,
great liberality,
the
(
He impartially pursued patience and profound intelligence. three objects (trivargga), wealth (artha), virtue
dharma ) and
pleasure
follows
to any.
(
He
gifts
)
Samci
),
2rraddna
neutrals.
(
discord ( bheda ) and bribery ( upa( dana ), with respect to the enemies, the friends and the He routed the six enemies viz. sensual passions
covetousness
lobha
),
infatuation
and malice (matsarya). He knew pride ) the true import of the sixfold measures of the royal policy.
(
tnada
^adgunyftbhiprftya )\
b}^
law prescribed
age, he
eighteen
titles
of
Even
in the Kali
who
is
spiritual
exercises
(
meditation
1.
dhyana
it
iii
the concentration
the
( yoga ), samadhi ), in
Finot takes
sense of
cf.
six
systems of philosophy/
I,
But
Katitilya ArthaSEstra
Book
VII, Chap.
2.
entitled
^Wmg^fl:.
*\v:iys of
Finot translates
men
7 .
172
view of the spiritual merit which results from good or bad done to others, and from proper and improper acts. He increased his glory both in this world and in the
Jaya Indravarmadeva is full of these qualities and he enjoyed the royal power. And he knows that the body and its pleasures are ephemeral. He entirely relies
other.
Sri
upon
tion.
efforts,
spiritual exercises,
He
Now
Champa was
Si I
ruined
Jaya Indravarmadeva yah Devatamurti has reconstructed the town completely she was beautiful and prosperous as before. till
His Majesty
He
to
Sri Iiulralokesvara
all
in
the
district (vijaya) of
o-od. the o
Tranul
he has given
the revenues to
And
and
silver kosa,
'
'
of O gold.
He
buffaloes,
divinities.
with
all
all
the
utensils for
worship of these
divinities
And
the
temples of
these
are
prosperous,
beautiful,
and
honoured as
before.
People of
all
the presence
of
His Majesty
water-lily
Sri
in the presence of
Sun
with serpents
fixed at
And what
is
called
TJrddhvako-'a
((idhrira
)
magnificent gold, provided with a base below, and the jewel Siiryakanti at the top of the
in
diadem.
The
face
173
at the top of the diadem, and the
faces turned
to the
ornament nagardja.
The
north-east
sapphire in the eye of Naga-raja a^nd at the top of the diadem. The face turned towards the south has a ruby
at the top of th? diadem.
The
The face turned tohas a topaz at the top of the diadem. wards the north has a pearl ( ? uttaratna). The golden kosa has 314 thll 9 drain The six faces with of gold.
the diadems,
the nayardja below, and the adhzra Urddhva-
mnkha weigh
136
th-il;
in all
In the year
No. 66.
XXXI,
The
279).
inscription
7 lines
and contains
being
vv.
1-2,
Vasantatilaka,
v.
8,
Iridravajra
and
v.
4,
Upajati.
The
inscription does
it is
any
king, but
nob contain any date or name of later than No. 60 and may be referred on
'
palaeographic grounds to the reign of Jaya Indravarman II. Two of the verses are addressed to the divinity celebrated
Sri Maladakuthara.'
TEXT.
^fer
I.
I
174
II.
TT
III.
2(r
IT
IV.
sfr
TRANSLATION.
Hail
1.
!
to thee god,
who
Brahma and
and
to his
is
the mother of
who
auspicious
the
Be propitious
thereby
to me, thou,
who
affected
and thou,
his
divine spouse,
famous
under the name Yapu Nagara, who art always beneficent and grant the desire of all who bow down to thee.
3. Bring me happiness, O goddess, who is called Sri Maladakuthara and who is the spouse of the god, the dust of whose lotus-like feet appears as jewels on the heads of
175
I bow to thee, 4. goddess, called Sri Maladakuthara, the spouse of the god, who is like a vessel without which even the gods are drowned in this ocean of the world.
No. 67.
Huong-Que
The
inscription,
stelae Inscription
S.
dated 1033
engraved on two faces of a stelae containing respectively 21 and 25 lines, was found at Huong-Qcfj to the west of Myson. It is written in Cham and records
the donations of Pu
called
(
lyaii
Sri
Harinandalingesvara.
A. D.). The number is expressed by the figure for 33 preceded by the symbol for 10 which was used thousands
= 1111
No. 68.
Myson stone
deva
II
Inscription of
If
Harivarma-
( B. E. F., Vol. IV, No. XVII). For localities (cf. No. 4). It is engraved p. 951, on a block of sand-stone and. contains 8 lines of writing in Cham. It records a donation made by king Sri Jaya Hari-
varmadeva, nephew of king Sri Jaya Indravarmadeva, to the god Srlsanabhadresvara in the year 1036 ( = 1114 A. D.).
TRANSLATION.
Hail
!
In the
176
Jaya Indravarmadeva
frI3anabha
His Majesty rl Harivarmadeva made one temple and then another temple. He built a palace for
the god $rianabhadre3vara and gave various articles of gold
and
silver:
No. 69.
III,
inscription
(ct
No.
4).
It is
engraved on an octagonal
pillar
and contains 6
lines
in
Cham.
It resembles
TRANSLATION.
He was born
in
in the
he
clharma (Buddhism?) in 1060; he became king in 1061 of the solar race, in 1062 having
Ho was
thrice
this
king
Then he was
Indravarman
human
beings.
No. 70.
Myson
pedestal Inscription
work belongs
(
It
is
dated in
aka 1062
No. XIX.
= 1140
A. D.),
B. E.* F., Vol. IV, p. 954-55,
No. 71.
of
This chain inscription is engraved in three long lines on outer wall of the temple to the right at Po-Nagar. It the
is
The
follow-
ing
a brief extract.
L.I.
"King Bhadra
Varmft,
Varma
L.
2.
enemies expelled
1021 1 (date of) birth; 1051 (when he is) deva10GO, he gave (or gave raja; 1055 ( when he is) yuvaraja to ) the god Saddharma then in 1061 he is king in 1062
; ;
;
he gave (or gave to) the god Srlsana (Siva); in 1064 (ha gave ?) the Siva Liriga and the Srlsana Visnu.
L. 3.
Long ago
gave
( ? )
about
,780,500
years ago
king
Vicitra Sagara
The king
(cf.
No. 09).
ITS
as far as the time of
Jaya Indravarma
A. 1888
1 )
p.
p.
80,
30.
No
401.
J.
A. 1891 (1)
No. 72.
Myson
The
Harivarman
inscription
).
I.
It is inscribed 4). p. 963, No. XXI on the three faces of a stelae containing respectively 20, 21
and 9
lines.
The language
gives
Chain.
an interesting account of the career of king Jaya Harivarmadeva and records the erection of a temple and statues in honour of the god Srlsftnabhadre-
The
inscription
svara.
TRANSLATION.
Hail There is the king, His Majesty Sri Jaya Harivarmadeva prince Siviinandana, son of His Majesty Sri Pnrama-Brahmaloka, belonging to Brahma-Ksatriya caste, and the grandson of His Majesty Sri Rudraloka
!
murti, the very eminent king. Jaya Harivarman is born of Paramasundan Devi also known as the queen Jinjyan his personal name was Ratnabhumivijaya. He was a descendant
;
of
Paramabodhisatva, the supreme king Jaya Ilarivarman is very beautiful and endowed with the complete 32 signs according to the Artlia-purana^istra which
Sri
;
has praised
experienced
etc.,
it
beforehand.
Jaya Harivarman
of
is
skilful
and
in
(irammar
Jaya
up
to
the
knowledge
179
he
is
skilful
in the
appli-
and proud.
hosts of enemies
in
all
the battlefields.
varman went to the southern country, the king of Cambodge commanded the general Sankara, the foremost among his of generals, to go with the troops of the district ( Pramaua )
Sipakhya and fight in the plain of Rajapura. Jaya Harivarman fought against general Sankara, and all the other Cambodian generals with their troops. They died
in the field of battle in the
Pramana
of Tliu
The
king of Cambodge sent an army thousand times stronger than the previous one to fight in the plain of Virapura.
Jaya Harivarman completely defeated the Cambodian troops The king of Cambodge consecrated as king
the
Ksatriya
prince
Harideva,
;
his
brother-in-law,
the
younger brother of his first queen and he commanded various generals to lead the Cambodian troops and protect the prince Harideva until he became king in the city of Vijaya.
to
Vijaya.
The two
parties
fought in the plain of Mali! 'a. Jaya Harivarman destroyed the king with all his Cham and Cambodian generals and
troops; they all perished JIarivarman reigned as supreme king from this time. Jaya
the
Tho king
generals
of
Cambodge
had
perished with all his troops and by the prowess of Jaj a Harivarman.
T
the forest
the the kings of Kiratas, of south, the village of Slay as far as the
fight.
army of the Kiratas. The Kirata kings proclaimed his brother-in-law Van^araja, brother of his wife, as king in the
the
180
Jaya Harivarman led the Kirata army, his army, defeated VanSarftja, captured The king of Yavana8, and defeated them all difficulties of Cambodge had created that the
city of
Madhyaraagrftma
learning
in the
king
way
of
Jaya Harivarman
proclaimed
as king; he gave him several VaiiSaraja, a citizen of Champa, valorous Yavana generals together with hundred thousand and the plain of Dal the
Yavcma
soldiers
plain
nVht.
troops of Vijaya
the Then Jaya Harivarman conducted all The two parties were engaged
in a terrible combat.
with
Large number of \\wantt troops and Jaya Harivarman took booty lay dead on the field. and Son, and lie gave the gave it to the temples of Sudan
all
the
a Jaya Harivarman installed lihga on the Mahlsaparvata, the yah Tdah. He gave the northern He gave to Temple to his father Sri Parama Brahmaloka.
Cham
servants
queen
a
Jifi.jyaii,
the temple
Beaules,
He
to
to these
S<Wt mx.
to the
formerly Jaya
Harivarman made
give him
vow
No. 73.
Myson
The
IV,
p.
Pillar Inscription of
Jaya
E. F., Vol. 4).
It is
Harivarman
inscription 9G6, No.
I.
F>.
XXII A
pillar A
For
localities
I)
cf
No.
engraved on a O
and contains
1-5
181
being in Sanskrit, and lines 5-9 in Cham. The Sanskrit portion is written throughout in verse with the exception of
the invocation at the beginning.
verses, the
metre being
v. 1,
Indravajra; vv.
Sragdharft;
and
v. 3,
Up?ijati.
The
inscription records
varmadeva
TEXT
I.
II.
III.
IV.
IM rT^
1. 2.
Rend
Road
'
'
*6
TRANSLATION.
1.
Let
bow down
in
to him,
the destroyer,
who embodied
be
difficult
he thought that the performance of for the men of the world who desire
At
first,
the daughter of the king of Mountains, who e ( i. partner or spouse) of Siva, and yet
/'.
e.
incomparable
),
Gaurindra
Sarikara
(i.
Siva).
Then
Let-
site
(Siva) from
his
body;
but again
the
was embraced by
faithfully
for pleasure
from fear
ae
it is
were,
by
of
his
goddess who
(
worthy
or
object
).
of adoration
to
Sivananda,
the
name
of king
HarivarmA
3.
Sun ( -i *. the best) of the temples, formerly made by Uroja, was destroyed by the enemies. Having killed those destroyers in the
The temple
of Srl<anubhadre.-;varn. the
battle
4.
I,
it
again.
The
illustrious
Uroja,
jo}',
bhadreSvara of unbounded
and having marked the high summit of the Vugvan mountain as the imperishable abode of the grds, have restored I, another Uroja, disappeared.
the very beautiful
temple of that god that was destroyed, and have installed IVa on the mount Vugvan according to an
old vow.
[Cham]
plundered with
Seeing
all his
183
the hands of a powerful enemy, I, the king Sri Harivarmadeva, prince Sivanandana, son of king Sri Parama- Brahmaloka, have re-established the temple
I
And
the necessary things to this god. And all the kings reigning in future in the kingdom of Champa who would be devoted to the god in mind and deed (lit. external-
have given
all
and internally ) would surely enjoy his favour both in world and in the next therefore, I, the king Sri Harivarmadeva, prince SivAnandana, have been pious towards the god and full of faith in all circumstances.
ly
this
;
Myson
The
varman
I,
dated 1079
S.
inscription was edited by Finot (B. E. F., Vol. IV, No. XX). For localities (cf. No. 4). It was engraved p. 955, on the 3 faces of a stelae containing respectively 19, 24 and
25
in
lines.
The
first 41 lines
are in Sanskrit
is
The Sanskrit portion contains 34 verses and three prose pieces in addition to the word svaxti' at the The metres used are: A. vv. 1-3, 11, 15, Sloka; beginning.
Chain.
vv.
4-10,
Indravajrfi;
v.
12,
Vasant&tilaka
vv.
13-14,
B.
v. 19,
vv. 1-7,
IndravajrA;
v. 8,
Aryii
vv. 9-18,
Sloka;
UjajAti.
inscription records the donations of king
Sri
The
Jay*
TEXT.
(a).
I.
1*4
IL
III. fi ^4 1*1
i^
IV.
V.
^ffrrar:
VI.
:
I
VII.
qfrnr;
VIII.
^ft
il^MI
II
IX.
1.
Read
185
X.
XI.
T?ff
XII.
XI 11.
^j I <=t*
XIV.
'
XV.
*rr
r:
r^jI-
II.
^TfU
1.
Koad Head
2.
186
IV.
V.
RTTT
VI.
Jjr
VII.
rT H
VIII.
IX.
^^
:
li
X.
grr
XI.
<I<JICT:
XII.
m srr^ ?jl:*roRC
STC^T fjvr4HiH,
^
rerf
fNP
^+^r
Tn^ra'
^^npT^
^^
11
XIII.
XV.
XVI.
XVII.
XVIII.
I
fttNr
^vjnr^TM^
vri
i
^rsir
^rr
f^rqr4 ? ^r
!:
<T3rr^
^^^m^r
^rtn
^rd^^riJ^sr^r u
XI X.
TRANSLATION.
(a).
Hail
1. Homage to biva, the lire from whose eyes consumed the Cupid whose exploits were terrific and marvellous.
The prince Sivanandana, son of king Brahmaloka, husband of the queen Nai Jiimyan, was king .........
2.
1.
Read^W.
2.
Read
188
the point of view of knowledge, intelligence, work, beauty, eloquence and mental powers, the king is the
3.
From
In him the kings beginning with Uroja became 4. incarnate in their parts, according to their own desire. Aja
for rest,
gave his
own prowess
to
Glory and knowledge, which are by nature liable to move from place to place by means of a multitude of rapid
5.
popular reports), are dearer unto this impartial king than the immovable earth, although they are inconstant in the case of all others.
(i.
e.
words
6. His beauty, very auspicious through its excellence, could be inferred only from the statement that since his birth, he, not Kama, is the standard of comparison for the
beauty of youth.
Glory, although inconstant and desirous of moving to others' place, was his clever spouse for a long time. His enemies were unable to gain her, out of fear or out of regard
7.
fame achieved
in the past. 1
2 Triumphant over the unconquered Moon by his beauty, his shining glory went in all directions in order to surpass (lit. conquer) the glories of Rama and Krsna, iirinly
The multitude
sword
in
of
cut off
fcky,
by
his
the
the
enemy
of the
The word
'tayaiva*
4
is
inexplicable.
;
It
may
be a mistake
for *tathaiva*.
difficult to
2.
and
construe.
(sffisrl
WlftssTO
or
189
Moon, who
in the Meru.
is
to destroy the ocean of strength, as the portentous royal power whirlwind is unable to extinguish the light of a jewel-lamp.
10.
The Cupid being destroyed by &va, Rati became devoid of pleasure but she would not have become so if she had seen the king, for then she would have certainly
11.
;
thought
12.
" This
is
my
beloved."
essence,
Dividing
his
under the
form of
four
Ramas riz. Rama and his three younger brothers, Visnu had This king four bodies each endowed with inferior qualities.
however unique Visnu with a complete body; he is modest and the foremost of men who are the repositories of qualiis
ties.
13.
It
appears as
Sri,
husband of
the king, who is cleverer than the announced himself as the suitor for the
if
hands of Sri as everybody could infer from the following qualities of the king viz. the intelligence of Mahadeva, tha
creative
power
mercy
Visnu. 1
of
Brahma, the eloquence of Bihaspati, the Buddha, and the beauty of Cupid, the son of
of
To what heaven are you taking us, O Lord !" when he, who has the form of Vibhu, gladly and with calm composure, made them gifts
14.
"
and other rewards, each battle, despatched, by the power of having, his terrible arm, to the abode of Vibhu ( i. e. killed ), the
of wealth, jewels, lordly elephants, slaves after
in
enemy
1.
kings.
The words
'
'
2.
It is difficult to
construe
190
The king resembles the sun in point of purity and power both are foremost among the valorous ones, and shine with splendid lustre in piercing darkness and while
15.
;
;
the king
is
resorted to
is
Ucchista-
resorted to
).
by
fire
ucchista-dvisat
the
Sixty-four
4.
arts.
By
the foremost
among
those
ed by his prowess the kings must respect and honour him in their kingdoms.
5.
The enemies,
in battles,
heroic,
r
though
alwa} s fly away at the approach of that like snakes before Garuda. powerful king,
6.
they are
As the beauty
the
men
7.
is
and wait upon him, who are protected from enemy kings, as
to
in Siva
the Saivas
who take
refuge
ocean of existence.
Even the
best
of
noble
lords,
waited upon with folded hands by hosts of cheerless enemy kings, and the fine ornaments of whose fingers were illu-
dumb
of the jewel called padmaraga, were with astonishment by thinking of the beautiful
moon-like face of the king and lord of the earth HarivarmA, and of the riches that were exacted by him from hosts of
kings.
191
8.
of
supreme glory,
installed
1
vila-Saila-kha-SaSaiika' (1070).
Thus on the strength of the evidence of Puriinartha one The king Sri Ja} a Harivarma is Uroja
'
r
Born
of
a beautiful
king, o
'
woman
he.
'
in the
son of a consecrated
the
lord,
'
is
Ht^
by
prosperity of Champa.
At first, having quitted his ovrn country, he spent a time in foreign lands amid joys and sorrows. Then he long
11.
came back
12.
'
to
Champa.
east
of
Guhesvara, on the river Yarn!' close to Gatyagati, he defeated and killed the king and took possession of the throne.
the temple
1
To the
of
13.
In accordance
first
des-
troyed the soldiers of Cambodge and Yavana, and then reerected the temple of Siva which they had destroyed.
14.
possession.
of the
Kambu
out of compassion
which was
1.
his
in a previous birth.
as
*
Hubor explains Gatyagati appronches and moves away from the name of a place,
temple.'
probably the
16.
Under
his rule
flourished all
;
Champa
did thrive as
if
the
to
it.
Uroja is popularly accepted to be the same as Sivftnandana and this is confirmed by Puranartha, which is
looked upon as a mine
in this world.
18.
(lit.
Four times
I
lest I
in fulfilment of the
made
before.
gods M'l^anabhadresvara, and the god both will be of gods established on the Vugvan mountain,
The god
of
who
is
Such
is
Here
is
list
of
sthAna
and
Sri kingdom of Champa which Jaya Harivarmadeva gives to the god Sri Harivarmesvara
the king
list
follows
).
No. 75.
engraved on a granite boulder called Batau Tablah which is lying in the fields near the
is
village of
Ram
This
in
valley
of
Panrang.
writing
in
superb monument contains 17 linen of large and beautiful characters and gives an
interesting account of the chief events of the reio-n of king Sri Jaya Harivarmadeva, son of Sri Jaya Rudravarmadeva,
who
mother's
different
1069
Sii
Visnu, died
vited
at
Harivarma
1069
king of Champa.
S.
this inscription).
1070
Vijaya attacked the king in the plain of Vlrapura at the field of Kayev. Fortunately, the king, possessed of heroism
1071
whom
the king of
Cambodge placed
Main.
The king was consecrated to the throne with due ceremonials and defeated an Annamite army sent against him.
S.
S.
1073
1077
).
lost).
The troops
of Pfinduranga did
tails lost
S.
1082
Some
some donations
to the
A.
1888(1)
p. 83,
A. 1891 (l)pp. 38
[The dates
as originally read
F,, Vol.
XV, No.
2, p.
50)].
194
No. 76.
The Sanskrit portion was edited by Bergaigne (Corpus 282 ) and the Cham portion by Ayrnonier p. The date previously read as A. 1891, part I, p. 41).
was corrected by Finot
).
1092,
B. E. F., Vol.
XV, No.
2, p.
50, fn. 1
The
pillar of
inscription
is
the temple to the left at Po-Nagar. It contains 8 lines of writing, the first two and a part of the third being
in
consists
one verse in
to the
The Cham goddess of Yapu Nagara. portion records the victory of king Sri Jaya Harivarman, prince Sivanandana, son of king vSri Jaya Kudravarman.
invocation
The king
have triumphed over all his enemies, to wit: the Cambodgians, the Annamites, the people of Vijaya,
is
said to
AmaravatI and
of the south
all
the countries
the Rade,
the
and Pfinduran^a, the regions of the wast and Mada and other barbarous tribes. The king
being thus constantly victorious, mude many gifts to the = 1100 A. ]).), goddess of the kingdom in 1082 suka ^
T EXT.
195
TRANSLATION.
After tasting the pleasures of sovereignty extending over the entire surface of the land as far as the sea, and
he
first
of
all
No. 77.
inscription
is
district of
Quang-Nam. The inscription records the victories Harivarman against the Khmers and the Annamites.
(
J.
A. 1896, part
I,
pp. 148-149).
No. 78.
XXVL
No. 79.
inscription
B. E. F., Vol.
It
is
969,
No. XXIII).
No. 4).
lines.
196
The language
is
is
written
throughout in verse. There are altogether six stanzas, the metre being vv. 1, 3-6, Indravajra and v. 2, Vamsastha.
The
inscription records
Indravarman of Grainapura
in the year 1085
(
= 1163
A. D.).
TEXT.
I.
II.
III.
IV.
V.
SJ g^rf^r
1.
Read
W3*.
2.
4.
Head
3.
Read^fl:-
Read
197
VI. <Jc*Hl)l
cf5T
TRANSLATION.
1.
Pu
ciy
Anak
ri
has given
this,
god of gods,
arrow-eight-eky-
moon
'
i.
e.
1085.
2.
over-lord,
That godly king being elevated to the position of Brahma ( Hiranya-garbba ) was no longer the
1
lord of creation.
hiranya-garbha
brilliant
valour,
The king then made himself such a (i. e. one filled with gold) by mBans of his and was on that account praised by the
honest men.
3.
The
five-faced
the king in
all
god was unable to give his blessings to the ten directions (on account of the wisdom
;
words, as
worthy of praise, has a great store of apparent from his ( five ) great and visible faces. But although presented with a golden kosa he remains dumb
Sarvva,
is
who
is
before
unique splendour, not having anything to give which equals in splendour the thing that was given to him.
its
5.
mercy, fame, merit, beauty and strength, MaheSa has assumed five faces as well as five ko^as
king's five-fold virtues viz.
2 (coverings or vocabularies).
1.
2.
Pafu'a satkoSanam
'
'
is
The
satkosunapaiicakam.'
198
golden panas, 82precious sfcones, 67 groups of pearls, and 200 patiae of silver have been given for the
6.
232
koa.
No. 80.
records
the donations
to
the
goddess Bhagavati
A. D.)
Kauthflresvari
made
in
1089 Saka
= 1167 (
by king
queens, ( Gr&mapura Jaya vijaya ), ParameSvari and Raya, princess BhagyavatI, daughter of the king, princess Sumitra, princess Sudakriinft and Man si
ai
Indravarmadeva
the
Gramapura
vijaya.
pitcher
in gold,
sandal-wood
etc.
made when
J.
the kinjj o
went
to
B. E. F.
Vol.
XV, No.
2, p. 50.
No. 81.
Myson
The
IV,
p.
p.
).
varman
inscription
IV,
dated 1092
by M. Finot
B. E. F.,
)
:
S.
(
was
edited
also
B. E. F., Vol.
970,
(
No.
XXIV;
cf.
Vol.
XV, No.
2,
50
For
oi'
localities cf.
No. 4
It
iw
engraved on a
the invo-
single face
cation.
a stelae
and contains 21
is
lines besides
The language
Charn.
the donations of king Sri Jaya
vijaya to the god Srl'anabhadre-
The
inscription records
of
Indravarman
Gramapura
199
6vara,
king.
and the
installation of
various images by
the
same
TRANSLATION.
Salutation to Siva.
There
a
is
a king Sri
Gramapuravijaya.
The king
;
good of the world. He possesses and is proud of his heroism he is large army (prthuvala) victorious over all enemies in skilful in the use of all arms
reigned at
for the
;
battles;
etc.,
versed in
all
the sastras,
viz.
Grammar, Astrology
c.
and learned
he
in all
n.
the
doctrine of Mahayana.
He
and
charm
is
and
the
c<
nciliation,
in
all
liberality,
dissensions
and chastisement.
Versed
people.
The prince
of Bnddhalok'i,
installed
and BhagavatI
of h:
Vinfiyaka.
is
a portion of Siva, always grants, in all the worlds, his favour to the pious men according to their desire, has given, at different times, all the riches and all the necessary
articles
to
Siisanabhadre^vara,
for the
sake of increasing
his merit.
In the
137
thil
given a golden ko^a, weighing with an alloy of 200 thil of silver, decorated with all
first
place he has
the jewels,
1085.
200
Then he has constructed an antaryrha with sandal-wood weighing 2 bhara, 9 tul the amount of silver applied in
;
the decoration of this antargrha weighed 1096 thil and the gold coating of the summit of the antargrha weighed 26 thei.
decorating the cranari contained 30 thci (of gold) and 17 thil 495 thil with a A tangau of silver of silver.
gem
All these
have been
given in
aka 1086.
Then, in 6aka 1087 he has given a sanrauii of gold weighing 17 thil, a golden vessel weighing 24 thei with an
alloy of 26 thei of silver; a golden pitcher of 8 thei; a bale of
a nagapattra
coated with
golden
in saka 10S9 he has given a tralay of gold 294 thei; a hluk of gold of 100 thei. weighing
Besides,
In
female slaves
In saka 1092
he has decorated
the temple of
thc.l
Srl?ana-
tul, 5 kfir 17
of silver;
and
all
thebc things,
No. 82.
Cham
inscription,
(cf.
at
An Thuan
201
writing.
dignitaries
three
dignitaries
made by three king Jaya Indravarmma Deva. The are named Taval Vlra Simha On Vayak,
ja
of allegiance
Taval Suradhika
Varma on
contain, among other promises, ar undertaking to the effect, that the fully intelligible, chiefs and their children will fight for their lord in case of
riot
Simha On Dhun.
The oaths
live.
J. A.
J.
1888(1)
( 1 )
p.
p.
A. 1891
No. 83.
An rhuan
Indravarman
The Sanskrit portion
of
IV.
the inscription
was edited by
M. Bergaigne (Corpus No. XXXIII, p. 286) and the portion by Aymcmier ( J. A. 1891 [1] pp. 45-46).
Cham
The
inscription
found at An
tion to
engraved on the two faces of a stelae Thuan in the district of Binh Dinh. In addiis
syllable
om
there are
two
lines
in
Sanskrit on one
face
and three
lines in
Cham on
The Sans-
The Sanskrit portion contains an invocation to Siva. The Chain portion refers to the gifts of slaves and goods made by king Sii Jaya Indravarmadova of Graiuapura to
the goddess of the
).
202
TEXT.
TRANSLATION.
Hail king by nature all my powerful are the images of Siva and IT mil; Hail and slaves, may you be protected by Siva and Uma, subjects Hail
!
magnificent
is
the
whose protection
is
No. 84.
Myson
The
IV,
p.
1125
S.
970,
faces of
was edited by M. Finot ( B. E. F., Vol. XXIV, B., C.). It was engraved on two the same pillar which contains No. 81, and contains
inscription
is
Cham.
The
to king
inscription
consists of
two
parts.
first
refers
named
Managahna oh Dhanarati.
The object of the inscription is to record against Cambodge. the installation of an image of $iva by the yuvaraja in 1125 ( = 1203 A. D.).
1.
Head Road
'
'
i>.
203
TRANSLATION.
Salutation
*
to
Siva,
There
nandana,
is
of
Tumprauk-vijaya.
in
The king
aka year denoted by sea-sky-moon-moon i. e. 1104, he went to Cambodge. The king of Cambodge ,seeing him possessed of all the 33 marks,
In his early youth,
'
the
like a prince,
all
the
instructed
him
in
During his stay at town of Cambodge called Malyari, Cambodge, dependent inhabited by a multitude of bad men, revolted against tha king of Cambodge. The latter seeing the prince well versed in arm*', ordered him to lead the Camboogian troops and
take the town of Malyan.
He
did
all
Cambodge
desired.
The
red on him
the dignity of yuvaraja, and gave him all the be found in the pleasures and the good things which could
kingdom
of Cambodgr*.
'
'
two moon-moon-moon (1112) the king Sri Java Indravarmadeva on Vatuv made war against the king
In saka
of
Cambodge.
The
latter
sent
the prince
at
the
head of
Cambodgian troops in order to takft Vijaya the king king Jnya Indravarman oh Vatuv. He captured and had him conducted to Cambodge by the Cambodgian
troops.
prince
In,
brother-in-law
city of Vijaya.
in
the
Panran.
During
his
reign
at
Rfxjapura a
number
of
pirates revolted
against him.
He
all.
204
ri
Suryavarman, prince
In,
name
of Sri
Jaya Indravarmadeva.
the king of with Sri Ja} a Cambodgian generals Cambodge Indravarman on Vatnv. He met the prince at Rajapura. The prince led the Cambodgian troops with Jaya Indra-
In
aka sea-moon-moon-moon
*
'
i.e.
1114,
sent
the
he took Vijaya, defeated and killed Jaya IndraThe same varman cei Rasupati and ruled over Vijaya.
;
varman
year Jaya Indravarman on Vatuv fled from the Cambodgians and went to Amaravati. He revolted and raised troops in
different
districts
at
Amarftvati,
Ulik,
Vvyar, Jriy
arid
The prince led the troops Traik. and pursued ( ? ) Jaya Indravarman on Vatuv as far as Yflii Bharuv-Vijaya he gave him battle, vanquished him, compelled him to fall back on Traik, and there captured him
to take Vijaya.
;
He went
to death.
In
aka 'five-moon-moon-moon'
i.e.
1115,
the
Camtook
bodgians
eight
1116,
the king of
Cambodge
with
all
sent a
sorts of
large number of Cambodgian generals, arms. They came to fight with the prince.
at Jai
Ramya- Vijaya and vanquished the After having generals of the Cambodgian army He fought with them, the prince marched to AmaravutL
all
re-erected
Sri
the houses
;
Heruka-harmya
he
mad o
ho ^avo to
206
thei
$risanabhadre$vara a sadmukha (six-faces) \veighing510 he gave a golden suvauk weighing 5 thil he gave a
;
kanap
of
Simhaprra
to Sri?anabhadre3vara
of
rule(?) over Champa, and I am have re-consecrated Siva, who is ^rL-ana, and I glorious. worship him piously. I have given him riches and the slaves in faka 1125 ( the expression 'bhutah paksa 66 ka
Dhanapati,
I
yah*
11.
is
unintelligible;
there-
fore take
No
85.
148
B.
varmadeva oh
of Turai-Vijaya.
that in
1112
j.
= 1190 (
Cambodge named Vrah who conquered (?) the whole earth. Jayavarmadeva pada He took the capital of Champa and carried away all the
A.
of
Sri
liugas.
of
32 years.
In 1123
S.
Cambodgian general
the king started
Then Cambodge and Champa ri yu universal sovereignty. this king (The last bears the date 1148 but whether the line is a part of
inscription has been doubted.)
J. A.
this
1891
1 )
pp. 47-18,
No. 409 B.
4.
206
No. 86.
Cham
inscription,
found at Cho-dinh, the market place of Phanrang, contains 41 lines of writing. The inscription is mutilated
and a complete translation is not possible. It refers to king Jaya Paramesvaravarman in the last line and contains three dates 1129, 1142 and 1148 saka.
It refers to
the
war
of 32 years
quesfc of
ChampA
by the king of
Cambodge
in 1112).
In
= 1207 A. D.) the victorious Khmer king seems ( have installed a yuvaraja at the head of the conquered Then the Siamese and the Pukam (Pagan) territories.
1129 aka
to
battle
The Cam-
and the
loss
which opposed the Annamites, on both sides was very great. In 1142 saka
(^1220
after
A. D.) the
of
the
Cham king
Sri
Jaya Paramesvaravarman
place in 1148
in peace,
aka (-1226 A. D.). Henceforth he reigned constructed palaces and temples at Sri Vinaya and
images of gods.
re-installed the
The inscription on the second face records the donations made to the god (Lifiga) by the kin^. The donations consisted of utensils, lands
A. 1888 (1
A. 1801
(
p.
01,
No. 383.
B. E. F., Vol.
XV, No.
2, p.
191.
207
No. 87.
Myson Temple
It records the
donations of Kalantakatha
nandana
to
precious stones, female elephants copper utensils and slaves. It is dated in 1152 Saka ( = 1230 A. D.).
B. E. F. Vol. IV, p. 977,
No.
XXV
B.
No. 88.
155
S.
(No. 85
?).
It
begins
(=1233
donations to the goddess Pu-Nagara and to the sacred image.' The concluding portion gives details of the donations consisting of
The
Khmer, Cham,
No. 89.
of
Jaya
Paramesvaravarman
dated
This Sanskrit
front of a temple
at
I
II,
155
S.
inscription
208
rang.
It records
varman
image
to his
god Svayam-ntpanna. Reference is also made Khmers, 11 Siamese, 1 Pukftrn < Pagan) together with 1 elephant and 3 khmer (elephants It is dated in 1155 saka ( = 1233 A. D.). ?).
to donation of slaves, to wit, 7
J.
of the
A. 1888 (1
A. 1891 (1
J.
No. 90.
Myson Temple
inscription of Jaya
II,
Paramesvaravarman
dated 11 56
The
IV,
p.
S.
(
inscription
B. E. P., Vol.
976, No.
XXV
(For
localities
cl No. 4).
It
is
engraved on a
and contains 10
lines.
The language
r
Cham.
lhe inscription records the njligiouss foundations of the king Sri Ja}^a Paramesvaravarmadevu and is dated in 1150
(-1234
A. D.).
TRANSLATION.
There
is
king,
varmadeva, on AiV'araja, of Turai-Vij^ya. During the disasters of the Cambodgian war which lasted for 32 years he was the sole king (Ekacchatra) in the kingdom of Champa.
He
re-installed
all
viz. those of
van
Srl-
He
209
face,
of
Bhygu with
all
silver.
100
thil of gold.
No. 91.
Cham
inscription
is
of
The
f
first
inscription
tiiz*
now
'
utensils,
slaves.
The remaining
Svayamutpanna.
lines
record
the
donations of king
Jaya Parame^varitvarman
to the
Among
J.
.1.
A. 18SS
A. 181)1
K.
p. <)2
No. 892.
1 )
]',.
R, Vol.
No. x.
No. 92.
Cham
inscription
is
It records donations of king Parameand Yuvaraja Nandabhadra to the gods Svaravarmadeva Svayamutpanna and Jaya Arthe^vara. The donations con-
at Phanrang.
and
silver etc.
(B. E.
646).
210
No. 93.
Kim Choua
The
refers
inscription
mesvaravarrnan
is
temple of
to
Kim Choua
the
close
king Sri Jaya ParameSvarLVarmadeva (II) of Buddhist divinities such as, Sri
Sri JinaviddheSvari,
A. 1888
1 )
No. 94.
Myson
The
IV,
p.
Pillar Inscription of
Jaya
S.
B. E. F., Vol.
C\
It
is
engraved on
the
same
pillar
and contains 11
lines of
writing in Cham,
It records
the god
to
TRANSLATION.
Hail
!
There
is
a prince,
Majepty Jaya Harivarman, great king of kings, son of His Majesty Jaya Harivarman, great king of kings, younger brother of His Majesty JParameSvaravarman, the great king.
He
has
all
he
is
211
pleasures vouth, but realising that the body and the pleasures of royalty are a famous glory in the world, and he transitory restored it completely. And the king the god 8rianabhadresvara who is the origin of the kingdom of
schools.
He
is
expert in
all
Champa
year
(
objects to
Sii^anabhadresvara, in 6aka
'
inferior
and middle,
i. e.
five-member-form-one'
reads the date as
pancamfirigah rupaikah)
1165
Finofc
1185).
No. 95.
Myson
The
Pillar Inscription of
Jaya
Indravarman
inscription
V.
was edited by M. Finot ( B. E. F., Vol. For localities ( cf No. 4). It ia IV, p. 966, No. XXII B). and contains 10 lines of writing. The engraved on a pillar
.
language
five
is
is
written through-
out in verse.
are
but the
last
almost
vv. 1, 3, 5,
is
Indravajra;
Upaj&ti
mutilated and
either
Indravajra or Upajati.
The
inscription
(V),
refers
itself
to
the king
rl
Jaya
Indravarman
varmadeva.
son of
Sri
Harivarmadeva,
younger
TEXT.
M<SCI
<U
212
II.
III.
f^r
--
II
^ ^
*&%
i
I!
IV. Hf^r^rr
v^&r^ *&f
V.
q-i5**;<Trfqr
VI. -----VII.
VIII.
IX.
5nrr?r
X.
TRANSLATION.
1.
Adoration
lake
to
Siva,
who
aktis
(
>ports
in
the
limitless
with his
thereby
own
wive) by means
of
hin
own
displaying his form, although he is resident of heaven, his body is imperceptible, 1 and he can be
prowess,
1.
of
the
lir&t
line ie a
little
obscure.
The
metre
also faulty,
213
of
Sri
younger brother of
3-8.
(
ParameSvara.
to yield
;
Too mutilated
9
10.
churned the ocean, which was the battle, by means of the Mandara mountain, which was his arm.
Who
No. 96.
Phanrang
dated
This
records
Lintel Inscription
1
166.
Saka.
lintel at
Cham
that
inscription,
engraved on a
Phanrang,
Panduranga
roe^varavarniadeva, came to Panduranga by the order of the king in 1152 aKa, and gave in saka 1166 various donations,
including gold, silver and slaves, to the god SvayarnF., Vol. Ill, pp.
utpanna.
(B. E.
635, 648).
No. 97.
of
1178. Saka.
The
inscription
refers
to
Pulyah Ratnavali,
princess
Suryyadevi, daughter of king Jaya Indravarmadeva and queen Sri ParamaratnastrL She was united for ever, by
marriage, to a nobleman called On Easu Nandana. The happy pair made various pious donations to the temple and installed an image of Bhagavati Matrlitige^ vari. In 1178
ties of
ornaments
of, gold
Mid
aiiv*r
214
to the goddess
Pu Nagara and
dancing
girls
employed
A. 1891 (1)
p.
53-4.
No. 98.
of
devl of
6varl.
goddess Bhagavati MAtrlingegave a sum of money for making a statue of the goddess Bhagavati KauthareSvarL The gifts consisted of various ornaments of gold and silver, slaves and a female
Manah Vijaya
also
to the
She
elephant.
J.
A. 1801 (1)
p.
56,
No. 408 B.
No. 99.
of
Sakranta
179 Saka,
in
the Temple of Po-Nagar. It records that the vase was given to the goddess Po-Nagara by the king Sakranta belonging to
= 1257
A. D.) Sakrftnta
291,
was
p.
f.
n. (2).
A. 1906 (1)
p.
518.
2, p.
B. E. F., Vol.
XV, No.
192.
No. 100.
Bronze (?) Vase inscription of Jaya-Simhavarman II. dated 1181 Saka. A short Cham inscription engraved on the interior of a
vase in possession of M. Neville.
It records
Jaya Siuihavarmadeva, prince Sri Harideva, for the sake of merit in life hereafter. It is dated 1181 saka ( =
Sii
of
1259 A.
D.).
J. A.
J.
1888(1
(
1
p.
96,
No. 420.
A. 1891
pp. 58-59.
2,
B. E. F., Vol.
XV, No.
p. 51.
No. 101.
Pilaster Inscription.
The
origin
of
this
inscription
is
unknown.
It is
en-
graved on the base of a pilaster and contains the name of SrlsAnabhadresvara. The two last figures of the date are 81,
it
may
be
referred to 1181
R,
Vol.
XV, No.
2, p. 19.
No. 102.
Chock yang
dated
stelae Inscription
1
185 Saka.
The Sanskrit portion was edited by Bergaigne (Corpus No. XXXV, p. 291 ) and the Cham portion translated by
Aymonier (J. A. 1891, part 1, p. 55). The inscription is engraved on a small
stelae found in a
cave on the Tchoek yang 'the divine mount' at the northeast of Panrang. It contains G lines of writing, three in
Sanskrit and three in Cham, and a seventh line containing The Sanskrit portion is the figures 1185 denoting the date. The in prose and merely contains an invocation to Siva.
Cham
Sun
Siirya-
putra) and belonging to Vlrapura, excavated the cave in aka 1185 (-1263 A. D.).
TEXT.
L,
I .
216
L.
2.
*
L. 3.
TRANSLATION.
Hail,
victor}*,
success
who makes
the supreme
!
Adoration to Siva, to Sarvva, his head erect. <jifts and who has
!
No. 103.
Kiem Ngoc
It contains
Binh Dinh
1
stelae Inscription
dated
of Xsatriya family
187 (?)Saka.
is lost.
whose name
is
It skeins
to
contain
doubtful.
.1.
A. 1'SSS
]).
104-,
til],
No. 423.
J.
A. 1*!>1
p.
No. 423.
No. 104.
188 Saka.
is
tin^rave<l
on a
).
kin^ Indravarmin,
bearing the
name
vlom
?)
came
to
Panran
Then having obtained the throne he took the royal name of Sri Java Sirnhavarinan and enjoyed himf elf at Panran in 11 79. Then having been formally consein 1171.
217
crated io
1 ) p.
XV, No.
2,
p. 51.
No
105.
189 Saka.
(
98)
to the
Nos. 97, the gifts of princess Ratnfivall and to the -ojdess Matrigoddess Pu-Nagara
..-f.
sists of
).
The
gift con-
p.
57, No.
2,
408 C.
p. 51.
XV, No.
No. 106.
varman
This
IV.
Cham
inscription
at
Phanran
and six
slaves, made to the god Svayarnutpanna by varman IV in 1196 ?aka ( = 1274 A. D.).
XV, No.
2,. p.
51.
218
No. 107.
Yang Kur
Inscription of
Indravarman
Cham
(
IV.
engraved formerly called The Pandurai'iga hill ? ), quite close to that famous town. 23 lines of writing but very little can be inscription contains
deciphered.
It begins in
This inscription in mixed Sanskrit and on two faces of a stelae found at Yang kur
cords that
1200 (^1278 A.
the
reign
of Indni-
188*
p. 97,
No.
3<S9.
A. 1801
II
F.,
1 ) p.
No. 108.
Cham
inscription
is
engraved on the
left pillar of
the outer gate of the temple to the right. the pillar contain two different inscriptions.
faces of
earlier
one
is
illegible;
only the
word
Liiiy<t
can be
certainty.
varman &vnlingeh ara, by king Indravarman, prince SrlHarideva of Sila vamlha vijaya.' ( The infants were probably condemned
to slavery as a
spoke maliciously.)
J.
A. 1888 (1)
p.
219
No. 109.
of
court-yard of the Po-Nagar Tein})le to the left. The inscription on the first face refers to king Indravarman and
The records gifts of lands to ling BhagavatI KauthareSvarl. inscription on the other face refers to king Sri Jaya Simha-
Vannan ami king Indravarman and records the of Siva linga and the God SrL'anahhadre vara.
'
installation
J.
J.
A.
A.
1888
1891
1)
p.
103
l)pp. 60-62.
No.
10.
Po sah fragmentary
stelae Inscription of
III
Jaya Simhavarnian
dated 1228.
Po
sail is close to
The
inscription
is
the
stelae
is
comprising respectively
The
language
Tt
lost
and no
possible.
records the career of prince Harijitatmaja, son of king Sri Jayasiiiiha Varman, tho king of kings, and the queen
BhaskaradevL
In 1220 Saka
The
prince
A. D.
was born
in
1196
=1274
A. D.
).
=(1298
Sura Adhikavarman.
father
In
him
to
govern
district
extendIn 1223
Vauk
as far as
Bhumana
Vijaya.
220
6aka
=1301
A. D.
his father
Uddhrta
Sirhhavarman.
skill.
gave him the name of Pulyah The prince was endowed with
devotee
of
beauty and
He was
arid
his preceptor,
father
life
mother.
Knowing
dream he gave up a life of enjoyment and applied himself entirely to pious works such as digging tanks, building roads and making religious
illusory like a
sures of this
are
endowments,
abstinence,
meditation
etc.
In
1227
aka
( ? )
= 1305 (
Varman.
A. D.
In 1228
etc.
The
inscription refers to
viz.
of
man
Parame^varl, daughter
of king Devfidideva,
Jayasimhavarand TA-
pasi, the
daughter
of
p. 09,
p.
No. 398
J.
A. 1891 (1
62,
No. 398
XVII.
Bulletin
<le la
1
commission archIndochina
aeologicjue do
1911,
p.
13
Nos. 111-115.
of
These five inscriptions are engraved in a temple named Po-kbng Gorai, the most beautiful ancient monument in the
plain of
Phanran
three
lines.
42
with an invoca-
and
records the
221
by the king
liiigesvara
Sri
Jayasimha\ armadeva
tu
Jayasimhavarma-
(i. e.
The
"iSrl
king's parentage
Jayasirnliavarmadeva pu
prinoe
ciy
jit
Indra) Paramatmaja yaii pon ku(His varma Paramodbhava di ( in ) pu poh vya ( Her Majesty ) Parariie-vaii pu nai (princess) Gaurendralaksmi paramapura."
divine Majesty
is
This expression
was sou
of Sri Harijit.
ambiguous and might mean that the king But it has been taken to mean on
the analogy of
havarman
III
Annamite expressions, that the king JayasimaUo called prince Harijit, was the son of
),
king Indravarrnan and the queen (Jaurendralaksmi This preamble is followed by a detailed account of the
fields
to the
of the
Nos.
Ill,
similar
detailed
slaves.
No.
114
ia
harJly legible
ful
and refers
the
).
lady
It is interesting to
note that
among
the
names
of slaves
we have
ra,
the
the female Rajaput, the boy Sivadit, the boy Angaboy Rd'.lhi, and male Vayudeva. There are also
to the nationalities of these slaves e.g.
)
inferences
the female
and
1 )
1
)
the female
Yvan (Anna-
J.
A. 1888
J. A.
1891
XV, XVI.
No. 116.
Tali
Temple inscription
sirr'ihavarman
to
of
Jaya-
III.
in a
L.
Finot refers
an inscription
Darlac.
It is
222
records the
erection
of a
the
name
of
Simhavarman
No.
17.
1323 Saka.
The
inscription
2.
B. E. F. Vol.
XV, No.
engraved on th-3 plinth of the gate The language is Chain. of the royal citadel of Binh Dinh. There are 19 linos of writing.
p.
12).
The
man
in
It
Champa.
TRANSLATION.
Hail
!
His Majesty
Sri Jayasii'uhavarmadeva
Sri
Harijatti
Virasinha
his soul
(
Chainpadeparted
)
full
twelve years.
in
Then
Yan
abode of
Sri
.Siva
the land of
Then
his son
rei-
His Majesty
gned.
this
tes,
Brsu Visnujatti
Vim
Bliadravarrnadeva
As
his
in
country and had received in lease the uncultivated estahe took the field at Luvuk which his royal father had
consisting
tfv-.in
cleared,
serfs;
of
500
a
Vijdih
silver
of
public
thil\
of
silver,
kainanlalu
223
two
the
(
for
kmig
of
distribute'!
as offerings
to
temple of
A. D.
)
Srl^Ana
this
-HOI
country
In saka
1323
No.
18.
Cheo-Reo Inscription
1331
of Visnu-Jatti
Th'R mutilated inscription, containing the date and name of the king, is engraved on a statue of Siva, which originally
belonged to the temple of Drang Lai, but is now placed in the temple of Yang Mum at Cheo-lleo in the Phu-yen district. B. E. P., Vol. XV. No. 2, p. 13.
No.
19.
Cheo-Reo Inscription
of VTra
Bhadravarman.
This mutilated inscription is engraved on a ruined stelae localities cf. No. 118 ). It contains the name of the (For
king Sri
Glaun Vijaya.
XV, No.
2. p.
13.
No
Phuoc-thinh
(
120.
Dt.
Phu-Yen)
stelae
legible.
B. E. F. Vol.
XV, No.
2 p. 13, fn
(4)
224
No. 121.
Jayasimhavarman IV
dated J343 (?)
was noticed and
partially read by Aymonier (J. A. 1891, part I pp. 84-85) but has since been proper-
The
inscription
ly edited
by M. Cabaton (B.
inscription
is
ff).
engraved on the pedestal of an image of Visnu which was originally discovered near Bien-Hoa in
The
It contains
lines of writing.
The
Cham.
refers
to
The
is said to
inscription
a prince
).
Yvan
and taken
possession of a
kingdom
called
Champa
in 1343
?
(
He
number
of lin^as O
and
<'ods. ft
The portion
of the
it
inscription
much damaged
that
has
definite conclusion.
ardha-anala"=1282 saka
M.
as
1303 or 13H3",
while M. Finot reads the passage as "loka astardhanalah nrapah-- 1343 (nrapah
= nrpah=rftja*soinah~l/
which
>
M. Finjt'a
suggestion
is
generally accepted.
of visnu on
tlie inscri}>tion
is
The image
Vol.
I, p.
18.
It
225
No. 122.
Indravarman
of
the
Brsu family.
was a king
Sri
name
of Sri Bi>
(
su Indravarman. A. D.
)
It contains
the
143G
J. J.
A. 1888 (1)
p.
p.
A. 1891 (1)
No. 123.
Ron Buddhist
The
XI,
p.
Inscription.
Huber
(
inscription
It
is
was
edited by F.
B. E. F. Vol.
engraved on a stone lying in a field about two miles from Bac Ha in Quang Binh. It contains four
267).
lines of
writing and records donations to a Buddhist Vihara. The language is Sanskrit ( the characters belong to about 9th
or 10th century A. D.
)
sff
Homage
to the
The
fields of Til-
all these lands vit, Par, Tradvah etc, belonging to the monastery and containing 250 measures were given by the pious
226
D/Vmaras, or Ihutaa one of the numerous epithets which Avalokite*vara has borrowed from iva. )
(
(goblins), is
No. 124.
Phu-Luong fragmentary
Inscription.
stelae
century.
district of
Phu-Luong
).
is
Thua-thien
A. 1898 part II
p.
S60
No. 125.
Inscription.
This short inscription of two lines refers to two fields. It may be referred on palaeographical grounds to a date earlier
than the llth century A. D. The inscription is of interest as it offers a terminus ad quern for the date of the temple of
Dong-Duong
(cf.
No. 31)
No. 126.
Inscription.
is
Tho Dong
is
in the district of
Quang-Nam.
descriftif des
Monuments Chains
p.
Vol. I
244.
227
No. 127.
Inscription,
meaning
majesty found close to the
Cham words
'pu
vya'
'Her
a grinding stone 18
Baa
Methuot,
town
Cham
No. 128.
Myson
It
is
Pillar Inscription.
refers
It is
to a 'rnja-pandita-
padya' or
pillar
poem
of
court
is
poet..
engraved on the
No. XVIII B.
on which No. 69
P>.
inscribed.
E.
Vol. IV. p.
953954,
No. 129.
'
plate
)
was dedicated
La-tho
is
B. E.
R,
Vol. XI,
p.
471, No. 5
No. 130.
Sanskrit sloka.
II
11
the king of
dedicate
this silver
B. E. F., Vol.
XL
p.
472, No.
6.
India.
THEINDIANCOLONYOF
SIAM.
Prof.
M.A.,
Prof,
of His-
with a Foreward
by Dr.
P. C.
with 6
plates.
(Cloth
letters.)
1927
"We
dark as
extent and
greatness of that Greater India which had been established outside India by the brave and adventurous sons of India in
the days of yore.
to
show how an Indian Colony had been established in Siam, and how even at the present day, the culture and civilisation
kingdom
of Siam."
CONTENTS
Sources of Siamese Hintory European travellers and writers of Siam The colonisation of Siam The Dynasty
of
Sukhothai
Bangkok in Siam
The kingdom of Ayuthia The Dynasty of Monuments of Siam Religion of Siam Kingship
Siam
Literature in
Bibliography
An
Indian
Festival in
11
tal Society,
Historical Society; Corporate member of the American OrienAuthor, of Several works. With 5 plates.
"The present vol. deals with the five tribes, the Kasis, the Kosalas, the Assakas, the Hagadhas, the Bhojas who played an important part in the history of Ancient India. The
author has collected materials from the original works, SansSome scholars have dealt with the krit, Pali, and Prakrit.
history of these tribes but the present treatment is quite The learned author has ucceded in bringing different.
together many new materials from Pali " sented the polid facts
marked by
his well
known
and
qualities of thoroughness
skill in
its
in
the
collection of material,
effective
presentation.
find in
&
society will
many
&
evalvations of evidence"
Prof. A. B. Kieth M. A. Edinburgh. "It is most useful to have the widely scattered information thus gathered together in aon,
t
J.
valuable contribution
to
Indian History by filling up a gap in our knowledge of one of its important parts. Students of Indian History are indebted to Dr.
fields
Law
for
hi
researches
in
these
untrodden
his
states
and peoples
Dr. Radltaku-
mud
Mootorji, M.
"
Hia information relates to the kings, their wars, and industrial life of the
expansion.
In tome
m
places the picture
realisation',
bsed on
Bombay
"...(Dr.
book on the
spirit
has stopped with a careful collection and correct presentation of materials delineating the different
of original research.
aspects of life and history of the tribes he
He
but has refrained from building up doubtful theories and hy* pothosis from these" "Forward 23-1-87"
PRINCIPLES OF INDIAN
Together With the Text of
MAYASASTRA
by
Prof.
M. A. of Visvabharati Univer-
JAMES, H. COUSINS,
Price Rs. 3-8-0.
D.
Lit. 1927.
( )
OPINIONS
"Prof. Bose surveys the origin of Silpa (i.e., arohiteetura, sculpture and painting), native text books on the** arts, thair
principles
and
and measuretradi-
ments
their
monuments
of Indian
Art, to which
added as an
proportions of images etc. The book on the whole is sound and will be useful as a general introduction to the study of the subject. "Lwsac' Book
11
IV
"Prof. Boss's chapters on the the Pratimalakshnam are very
principles
of
Indian Art
princi-
painting have all been dealt with in the later chapters, and every one interested in the History of Indian Art has a store of information ia " this little book "Journal of Mythic Society"
The main
"The author deserves grateful congratulations of all lovers of Ancient India for placing the M&ya Sastra within
their reach
and
for
the
first
study of the
principles of Indian
literature.
reading public thinks to be long overdue and we are giad to see that some oi the theories put forward by the author deserves a very special commendation."
"Afahubodhi Journrd."
'Trot Bose's Principles of Indian Silpasastra is a most interesting presentation in concise form of the views of the
mediaeval Silpasastrin's on the canons of sculpture and painting and on architecture. Apart from its value as an introduction to the detailed study of those obocure and badly preserved works the Silpasastras it contains much that is valuable to
general,
all
those
concerned
it
with
Sanskrit
literature
in
who
will find in
satisfactory elucidation of
offer
many
-technical
no
account."
"Dr. A. B.
Kidh
ad equate M- A."
With
and
Gaurangite Cults
BY
Prof.
M. A.
B.
L,
of
Commilla Victoria
for gale.)
College.
(Cloth
Bound with gold letters) 1927. Price Rs. 8-0-0 "In this treatise I have endeavoured to give a faithfull
exposition of the principles of Vaisnava Philosophy, with In special reference to the Bhagvata Cult and Gourangism.
to
the
method
of western
speculative
thought."
(Preface.)
Contents.
INTRODUCTION.
What do we
mental Doctrines
understand by philosophy
to the
Is there
common
phy
BOOK
Sources of knowledge
I.
Authoritativeness of the
Vedas
Supreme authoritativeness
larity,
Importance popu-
BOOK
Problem of the Absolute
II.
The concepts
of
BOOK
III.
The concept of Krswa as the absolute The Radha Meaning of Lila Jiva or Individual soul
rine of
principle of
The
doct-
Maya
The Problem
of Creation
Bhagawan ) The
BOOK
The Cult
of Bhakti
IV.
Relation
Excellence of the
VI
Bhakti Cult and Jiva's proneness thereto Two stages of Bhakti (a) injunctory (b) Raganuga or the flowing currant of devotiofc. Su&nmmbonura different theories about it
in
of
Sumnmmbonum
Philosophy.
JAINA JATAKAS
or Lord RIshabh s Purvabhavas.
Being an ENGLISH TRANSLATION of Book I Canto I of Hemaoandra's Trishaehti-Sal&k&-purushacaritra, originally translated for the first time by Prof. Amulyacharan Vidyabhushana, revised and edited with notes, historical
introduction, life of Sri
Hemachandra, Jain cosmography etc, by Prof. Banarsi Das Jain M.A. Printed on best paper, eloth 1925. Rs. 4-8-0. bourid With gold letters.
"tfftfc
*6rk, as
its
name
implies,
sixty-three Salakapurushas or eminent persons, i.e., historical heroes of the Jain Religion. They are 24 Tirthankaras, 12
Cakravartins*,
9,
Prattvasu-
devaa"
is
Religion.
forms a good exposition of the tenets of Jaina Jaina Jatakas describes alone, what sort of food is
acceptable to a Jain monk, advantages of practising virtues, four ways of practising Yirtoes, the country of Uttara kuru,
doctrines oi the
Carvaka or
materialistic school
and
its
refu-
Vada
Maya and
Advaitabada and
ita refutation.
Ten grades
of various class
vu
THE DATHAWAMSA
OR
A
into
English with notes, intro. etc., by Dr. Bimalacharan Law, Ph. D., M. A,, B. L., Fellow of the Royal Historical Society translator and writer of many Buddhist Books, together
with a foreward by Dr. William Stecle, Ph. D., Joint-Editor, P.T.S. Dictionary. Printed on best ivory paper, cloth bound
with gold
letters.
1924.
is
an important contribution to the history of Pali-Buddhist Literature. It is an historical record of the incidents connected with the tooth-relic of the Buhdh*.
it is as
The Dathavamsa
The History of Ceylon would be incomplete without it. work besides its historical value as an early document
Eoclesia Buddhica,
is
The
of the
remarkable because
it
shows us P*H *
Medium
of
Epic Poetry.
of th
chronicles
of Ceylon, has
It
ought to
It records the traditional history of the be widely read, tooth -relic of the Buddha. In editing and translating this
te*t Dr.
Law
has taken
much
able interpretation of
all
literal
find
impressive/
Makabodhi
ORIENTAL SERIES.
SUTRA,
,
Us. 2-8-0
text,
Caland JAIMINIYA GRIHYA extracts from comm. Eng. Trana & intro. a M. M, Pt. Sivadatta ARYA VIDYA
or a history of skt. literature in Sanskrit 4. Drs. Jolly & Schmidt KAUTILY A
6-0-0
SUDHAKARA
8-0-0
ARTHA
SliASof 10-0-0
TRA,
5. Kanjilnl & Zadu Ancient history of Kashmir older than K*lhan*'s Rajatarangani 5-0-0
47 pages
intro.
NILAMATAPURANA
6.
Bhagavad Datta
Dr. B.
C.
ATHARWANAJYOTISHA,
text,
0-8-0
7.
Law
DATHAWAMSA
Pali
text,
witU
DAMAKA PRAHASNAM
Caland
NA,
text and En^. intro. of 120 pa^s 11. Dr, B. C Law ANCIENT TRIBES
PRINCIPLES OF INDIAN
Shilpa Shatifa
3-8-0
13^
"
Mallik
THE PHILOSOPHY OF
to the
VAIS-
Krishnite H-0
platea.
^- &Q-Q
1-0-0 1-8-0 3-0-0 3 0-0 3*0-0 1-0-0 16-0-0
Law
Cariyapitaka-Pali text
trans.
18
19.
20. Viswabandhu Atharwa Prati^hakhya 21. B. Dass ^ Mnqbal'sHir 22. S. KL De of Skt. Poetics 2 Vols. History 23. Raraavtar M. A. Asoka's
Inscriptions
24-0
Tantrik Order illustrated 10-0-0 Besides above books we can supply all kinds of Sanskrit Books. Big Catalogue sent free on application.
24.
LAHORE.